Episode 60

I laid down like a sacrificial animal, about to be slaughtered. I knew what was happening, but the strength to fight it was my biggest struggle. My blood was so hot and indeed, there was fire on the mountain.

I had every opportunity to do what God expected of me, but refused. All I had to do was forgive someone that offended me. Was that too much to ask?

How many times did God warn me to let go? This foolishness in my head would not allow me fear God and keep his commandments. I was so daring.

How the enemy was able to penetrate my life to this level, I don’t understand.

So Christiana was the main target. Right now, she must be so sad for being responsible for my downfall. If something terrible happens to me and she hears of it, she might not survive it.

I have heard stories of brothers who committed immorality with agents from the pit of hell, and died immediately after the act. Was that what was going to happen to me?

“God please save me!”

“Save who?” Came that arrogant voice.

“You this rebellious servant? You refused to forgive your neighbour, now you won’t recieve forgiveness. You thought you were punishing Christiana by denying her forgiveness. Little did you know that you first of all forgive people because you want to get to heaven.

Forget about it bro. You’re dying today. You had the opportunity to repent and wasted it. Now is the time to suffer for the consequences of your sins”.

I felt like it was a dream. Was this truly the end for me? Truly, I began to accept it was. God had abandoned me. He had left me in the hands of the enemy to torment.

“Father, please help me!” I cried within me.

It was in my darkest moment that the light came to me.

“WHOSOEVER SHALL CALL UPON THE NAME OF THE LORD SHALL BE RESCUED!” Came the gentle whisper.

It had been a long time. A really really long time I heard those words and most importantly, his voice.

“God! I’m a sinner! You asked me to forgive Christiana, but refused. Now I need your forgiveness. Would I ever find forgiveness from you when I refused to forgive my fellow human?” I asked within me.

“IS ANYTHING TOO HARD FOR GOD?”

“No sir!”

“THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? WE DON’T HAVE MUCH TIME LEFT”.

“Lord, I’m sorry for ignoring your warning. I broke the hedge, now the serpent is here to bite. I started a battle I had no strength to complete. Daddy, please forgive me and rescue me”,

“START SPEAKING IN TONGUES”, Came the gentle whisper.

I started speaking in tongues immediately within me. As I continued, I noticed the rush of anger in my spirit. Soon, the tongues were on my lips and soon, they became words.

Energy flowed within me from nowhere. She grabbed my shirt and was about to take it off when I stopped her.

I got up like a warrior who had just been provoked. I was burning with energy. I felt so strong within me that I wanted to crush her with my fists.

“What audacity?” I said and dragged her to my door.

She fought to break free but it was futile. I opened my door and pushed her outside.

“Go back to hell and tell them you failed”, I said and slammed the door.

I made sure to lock it with the keys.

That was when I realized myself. Oh my goodness! Where did I get the strength to do all these?

I went down on my knees and began to cry. Hot tears poured down my cheeks. God came to my rescue when I didn’t deserve it. He forgave me when I was yet to forgive my fellow human.

“Daddy, why would you do this to me? Why save a rebel like me?”

“SILAS! His voice came in my spirit, so gentle and soft.

I wept again, as if I had just started the weeping.

“SILAS! I TOLD YOU TO FORGIVE CRIS, BUT YOU HARDENED YOUR HEART. I SPOKE TO YOU SEVERAL TIMES TO LET GO, BUT YOU REFUSED.

YOU NEVER KNEW YOU WERE IN A BATTLEFIELD AND IN THE WAR FRONT, YOU DON’T JOKE WITH THE INSTRUCTIONS FROM THE COMMANDER. EACH DISOBEDIENCE AT THE WAR FRONT CAN LEAD TO THE DEATH OF THE SOLDIER.

WHEN THE COMMANDER SCREAMS, ‘GO LEFT!’ AND THE SOLDIERS TURN AND FOLLOW RIGHT, THEY ARE IN FOR TROUBLE AND DEFEAT.

NOW, NOT EVERY INSTRUCTION FROM THE COMMANDER MAKES SENSE. SOME ARE TOO DIFFICULT TO DO. BUT ONE THING IS CERTAIN. THE COMMANDER SEES BETTER AND UNDERSTANDS THE ENEMY BETTER THAN THE SOLDIERS. SO WHY DISOBEY INSTRUCTIONS? WHY WOULD YOU STRUGGLE WITH GOD?”

“I’m sorry sir!” I said admist tears.

“WAIT OOO! IS IT BECAUSE TOU ARE WISER THAN ME OR WHAT? WHEN I WAS TELLING YOU TO FORGIVE THOSE THAT OFFENDED YOU, WAS IT BECAUSE I DIDN’T KNOW WHAT I WAS DOING?”

“No sir!”

“PLEASE I NEED TO KNOW. WHY ARE HUMANS BEHAVING AS IF THEY ARE ACTUALLY WISER THAN GOD? WHY DO THEY KEEP CLAIMING THEY KNOW HOW TO LIVE THEIR LIVES AND KEEP GOD OUTSIDE? WHO CREATED THE WORLD?”

“It was you”,

“WHO KNOWS THE BEGINNING FROM THE END?”

“It’s you”.

“SO WHEN I SAID FORGIVE, WAS THAT A MISTAKE OR A SUGGESTION?”

“No sir”

“YOU NEVER KNEW THAT GIRL WAS AN AGENT. SHE HAD BEEN ON YOUR ASSIGNMENT FOR 3 YEARS NOW. SHE HAD BEEN LOOKING FOR ALL MEANS TO PENETRATE, BUT THERE WAS NONE. FOR 3 GOOD YEARS, SHE COULDN’T GET YOU.

BUT YOU OPENED THE DOOR FOR HER. SHE WAS ABLE TO ACCESS YOU THROUGH THE WINDOW YOU CREATED THROUGH BITTERNESS AND UNFORGIVENESS.

YOU STOPPED PRAYING. YOU STOPPED READING THE BIBLE. YOU STOPPED COMMUNICATING WITH YOUR MENTOR, PASTOR KUNLE. HE TRIED TO BE OF HELP TO YOU, BUT YOU WERE TOO ADAMANT TO OPEN UP TO HIM AND BE FREE.

A PRAYERLESS CHRISTIAN IS A POWERLESS CHRISTIAN. AS SOON AS TOU STOPPED PRAYING LIKE YOU USED TO, MORE SPIRITUAL LOOP HOLES WERE CREATED. LET ME GIVE A SECRET SON. ARE YOU READY?”

“Yes sir!” I replied and picked up my Bible study pen and jotter.

“SIN WILL STOP YOU FROM PRAYING AND PRAYING, WILL STOP YOU FROM SINNING. HAVE YOU NOTICED THE MOMENT YOU COMMIT SIN WHAT HAPPENS?

WHEN YOU KNEEL DOWN TO PRAY, YOU JUST CAN’T OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND TALK TO GOD. WHY? SIN HAS STRUCK YOUR SPIRITUAL VOCAL CORDS. THAT’S EXACTLY HOW IT OPERATES.

YOU STOPPED PRAYING AND YOUR SPIRIT KEPT GETTING WEAK. EVEN TO PRAY ON YOUR FOOD WAS A PROBLEM. DID YOU FIND YOURSELF SO WEAK WHEN SHE WAS PENETRATING YOU?”

I knew the answer was yes, but I responded by crying some more.

“DO YOU THINK THAT FOOD WAS ORDINARY? THEY HAD PLANNED EVERYTHING FOR YOU AND TO BE HONEST, IT WAS WELL CALCULATED. IT WAS THE PRAYERS OF YOUR WIFE THAT SAVED YOU”.

“My wife?” I asked.

“YES”.


I wept the more. It was completely glaring to me that whatever God stretches his hand and give to you was the best.

I was so bitter that I almost lost everything.

“Daddy, I’m sorry! Please forgive me!”

“I WANT YOU TO FORGIVE CHRISTIANA AND ALL THOSE WHO OFFENDED YOU AT YOUR PLACE OF WORK”.

I raised my hands in the air.

“Lord, I forgive Christiana. I forgive Margret and all those who offended me. All my colleagues that hulled insults at me, though it was painful, but I forgive them all”, I said.

I felt like something heavy was taken off me immediately. I felt it on my chest. My heart became so free and I felt light.

My tears became tears of joy. I was all smiles as it dawned on me I was restored back to God.

I cried myself to sleep that night. I slept on a wet pillow and didn’t care whether it was wet.

I woke up the next morning to the sound of my ringing phone.

I picked it up and checked the caller’s ID. It was Christiana.

“Did she see a vision of what happened?” I asked within me.

I couldn’t pick the call. I was so scared of talking with her. All these spiritual sisters. It doesn’t take them time to find out what happened to you.

The phone started ringing again and I still wasn’t ready to pick it.

“PICK THAT CALL”, Came the gentle whisper.

I knew I had no choice. I picked up the phone and swiped the green bar.

“Hello”, her voice came from the phone speaker.

“Hi! Madam Cris”, I replied intentionally.

“Please call me Christiana or Cris!” She replied, just as I expected.

“Why are you calling me this morning?” I asked, smiling to myself.

“SEE YOUR MOUTH OOO! YOU WANT TO GIVE MY DAUGHTER HEART ATTACK ABI?” Came the gentle whisper.

I chuckled silently. Wow! It felt so good having my bestie back in my life.

“God, thank you so much for showing up for me”, I said within me.

“YOU’RE WELCOME!”

“Silas”, Christiana called.

“Are you there?” She asked worriedly.

“Of course I’m here where else would I be?” I asked.

“I just wanted to let you know that I’m sorry for what I did to you. I never should have treated you that way. I’m so sorry. I don’t know what to do to make it up to you. Please forgive me”.

“Christiana, it’s alright! I have forgiven you and thank you for praying for me. You and all your friends”, I replied.

“How did you know?” She asked.

“Your gist partner informed me. You guys did not sleep in the night because of this block head. Thank you so much”, I answered.

“You’re not a block head! God forbid! My husband is not a block head”, she replied.

I chuckled.

“No, I’m serious!”

“Wait! What did you just call me?” I asked, completely shocked.

“What did I say”, she asked.

“You called something just now. Can you say it again?”

“Oga Silas is not a block head”, she replied.

I knew she was already laughing at me at her end.

“DRAW DRAW! YOU THINK MY DAUGHTERS DON’T KNOW HOW TO PAY YOU BACK IN YOUR OWN COIN?”

I chuckled silently and quickly stopped.

“It’s alright Christiana! I’m so happy we have both forgiven ourselves. So do you have anything else to say?”

There was a brief silence between the two of us. Silence that lasted for about a minute, before she broke it.

“I wanted to tell you something sir. I was thinking I should meet you in person before saying it. But, I decided to say it now. Sir, are you there?” She asked.

“Yes, I am!”

“Thank God sir”,

“Can you please remove the sir from my name. I’m your company gateman”, I said grinning.

“SILAS, IT’S TOO EARLY TO LOOK FOR MY DAUGHTER’S TROUBLE OOO!”

I almost burst into laughter. Thank God, I was able to control myself.

“Please don’t call yourself that. Stop it please! I’m sorry I insulted you!”

“No no no! Christiana, I was only joking with you. I have forgiven you”.

“Okay sir”.

“So you wanted to tell me something. I’m listening”.

“Actually….. actually! What I wanted to say is that. What I wanted to say is that…… I’m sorry”.

“But I said I have….”,

“No”, she interrupted me.

“What I mean is, I want to. I mean, I want to…….”

“What’s happening to Cris?” I asked within me.

“I’m sorry, but you asked for my hand in marriage. So I want to wanted to say that I am willing”.

“You want to wanted to say you are willing? Willing to do what?” I asked.

Chai! See CEO english ooo! Wait ooo. Is she shying for me? This must be a dream.

“Yes sir! I am willing sir!”

“Willing to do what?”

“To marry you sir!”

“Wait, are you saying you want to be my wife! The wife of a gateman?”

“Yes sir!” She answered.

“Wait! You mean you want to marry a staff in your company? I mean a gateman. Are you sure it’s a gateman you want to marry?”

“Yes sir! But most importantly, God’s will for my life, not just a gateman. God’s will for my life”, she replied.

My phone fell from my hand.

“The CEO and her gateman. God people would laugh at us ooo!” I whispered.

To be continued…….

I feel like dancing
💃💃💃💃💃💃💃💃💃

God has triumphed. Silas was rescued from the lion’s mouth.

This God is too loving to forsake his children. He still showed up, even when it seemed so impossible.

A soldier on the battlefield must not play with the instructions from the commander.

Hmmm this one Cris wants to marry gateman let’s see how it is going to look like.

The story is officially handed over to Christiana. She would be the one to narrate the story in the next episode.

Episode 61

CHRISTIANA’S POV

I arrived at the gate and beeped my car horn. The gate opened but it wasn’t Silas who opened it.

I felt depressed on the spot. I was looking forward to seeing him. I sighed and was about to ask the gateman about Silas when daddy stopped me.

“HE’S WAITING FOR YOU!” He said.

I smiled and drove into the parking lot. These days I discovered I had gotten into another realm in my walk with God. I noticed that God could tell me things before they happened. He would just gist me and tell me this person is coming. Before I start arguing how impossible it would be for that person to come, the person appears.

Sometimes we would be gisting and he’ll tell me so so would call me. It won’t be long before my phone would start ringing.

I don’t know what this realm is called ooo. Can someone please help me explain to me what I’m experiencing?

I took the elevator. My heart was pounding heavily within me. Finally I was going to submit under a man. Hmmmmm! Not just any man. A man I once ordered around as a boss. Now, he’ll be the one to order me as my spiritual head.

I cannot take decisions on my own, travel the way I like or spend my money without his permission. Hmmmmm! The submissive wife. A part of me panicked. I was about to go into a relationship again. This would be my second relationship and my first as a Christian.

“God please be with me. I don’t know how to do it and I’m not the leader in this relationship. Please give me wisdom to handle everything and be a submissive and humble wife”, I prayed in whispers.

I stepped out of the elevator and saw Silas sitting at the reception outside my office.

I almost wanted to run back into the elevator and hide myself.

“Father please help me! This is my first Christian relationship. Please help me do it right!” I prayed as I took slow steps to meet Silas.

He stood up immediately he saw me and smiled.

I lowered my eyes and bent my knees slightly. How does a submissive wife greet her husband?

“Good morning sir!” I said.

“Morning sister Christiana! How are you?”

“I’m fine sir!” I replied, still struggling with looking at him eye ball to eye ball.

He was smiling and I wasn’t sure why he was. Perhaps he wasn’t over the shock that the CEO of Kolapo production company was now his wife to be. It felt like a dream.

My receptionist came and met us at the door. She greeted me and left Silas because he was on his uniform. No one wants to greet the gateman.

I decided to act as if I didn’t notice and opened my office. We both entered and I quickly asked him to sit down.

I opened the windows and put some things in order. I wanted to sit on my office chair when I felt a restriction on my spirit.

“DON’T SIT ON THE OFFICE CHAIR. IT WOULD LOOK LIKE A DISCUSSION BETWEEN THE BOSS AND HER GATEMAN. HE’S STILL STRUGGLING WITH HIS MINDSET. HE HAS ALWAYS SEEN YOU AS A BOSS. AND THE BEST WAY TO BREAK THAT CONSCIOUSNESS IS FOR YOU TO CONDESCEND TO HIS LEVEL.

USE THE SOFA. THE THREE SEATER SOFA”,

I moved to the sofa and sat down.

“Mr Silas”, I called, instead of the local and usual Oga Silas.

“Ma!” He replied and turned in response.

I almost wanted to reply him not to refer to me as ma, but waved it aside.

“Let’s be seated here”, I said.

He stood up and joined me on the sofa. He sat beside me and said nothing. I felt my heart beating fast within me. I stole glances at him and quickly looked away when he tried to catch me in the act.

Finally, Silas broke the silence. I was so happy he did.

“So you said you would marry me. Right?” He asked.

I paused and stole a look at him. He caught me in the act and chuckled.

I managed a smile.

“Wow! And she’s happy about it?” He asked.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” I replied.

“Wow!” He gasped.

“Don’t forget I’m a gateman oooo!”

I had to look him in the eyes this time.

“Silas, it has nothing to do with who you are. All that matters is who God created you to be. You’re my husband and my God given husband. And can I ask you a question?”

“Aah! My CEO! Please ask your question”, he replied smiling.

“Oga Silas stop that! I’m serious here. You’ll address me as……..as…….as…….”

“As boss right”, he asked.

“As Cris! Just call me Cris or Christiana. Anyone you are okay with”.

“Okay! I’m okay with Christy. It’s strange calling my boss my fiancee. It’s really strange to me”, he said.

“Yeah! But we’ll roll with it”, I replied smiling.

“Okay! So back to your question”, he said.

“Yes, I wanted to ask you. I wanted to ask you to ask you if I could ask you. My goodness! What am I saying?” I asked.

“CEO! No fall my hand oooo!” He said laughing.

God was I feeling shy for him. I don’t understand what was happening to me. But I understood one thing. I was falling in love.

I remembered this happened to me when Chris and I started our relationship.

I remembered how I asked my mentor if it was possible to love the man God gave to you in marriage?

“Cris! That’s not a question. God lives in you and he is love. You don’t have to worry about falling in love. He’ll do that himself. The way you guys would fall in love will look like magic. But in no time, you’ll always want to pick up your phone and call him, just to hear his voice.

Leave the falling in love with each other to God. Infact, you’ll be the one telling him the love is too much. Whenever you accept God’s will for your life. He takes over alot of responsibilities. It’s just like with a father and the son. Whenever the son rebels and tells the father, he doesn’t want what he wants him to do the father withdraws or should I say, like the prodigal son, leaves his father.

What that means is, he’ll be the one paying the bills. Paying for the rent, the food, the clothes, the light bill, because he’s on his own. Soon, he’ll become bankrupt. But when he’s with his father, his father supplies all his needs. All he needs to do is to go and tell Daddy anything you need.

And in most cases, you don’t even tell daddy before he does them for you. He sent you into the relationship. He knows love would be needed there, so he’ll fill your heart with love. He knows humility and submissiveness would be needed in the relationship. He’ll provide all you need. It’s a small case”.

I smiled as I remembered it all. I turned to look at Silas and our eyes met.

He smiled and I returned it. He reached for my hand and took it gently. I made no attempt to resist.

He stood up and took me along with him. This was the first time my gateman was holding my hand. Just the physical touch alone, sent a tingling sensation in my tommy.

“Wow! My husband is holding my hand”, I said within me like a woman that just got married.

He took me along with him and I followed like a good girl I was. I was even surprised at myself. Was this the CEO and her gateman? I was bo longer the CEO here. I was someone’s woman now. I must submit to him in everything. This new status was overwhelming.

When we arrived at the center of the room. He turned and faced me. He held my two hands together and drew closer. My legs shook in excitement as he dipped his hand into his trouser pocket. I knew what was coming and couldn’t wait.

“Christy! There’s no relationship without an official proposal. So I have decided to give you a proper proposal. I knew you would love to be surrounded by cameras and friends. Or probably video the event. I’m sorry I’m giving you something small and less befitting. A woman with so much achievement at the age of 33. Please accept me for who I am”.

“You don’t have to do something elaborate”, I interrupted.

“I don’t need the cameras. To hell with the cameras. I just need God’s will for my life. And as long as he’s standing right before me, I am the woman with the greatest achievement in life”,

He smiled and looked into my eyes.

“Wow! In so glad you understand all these”, he said and the moment I had waited for all my came as he went down on one knee.

“Christy, I have asked your sweet Daddy for his permission and he has given me a go ahead”,

“Wait!” I interrupted.

“How did you know that’s my pet name for God?” I asked.

“Look at you! I have been reading about you in the spirit realm. Your hobbies, your passion, your friends and your current height in the spiritual realm”, he answered.

“So what’s my height in the spiritual realm?” I asked.

“Miss, I’m proposing here!”

“Oh sorry! Continue”, I said smiling.

“Christiana! I want you to know that from the depths of my heart, I love you”.

I looked into his eyes and almost fell on the floor due to the rush of emotions I was getting.

“Wait! How were you able to read my spiritual profile? What are you? A hacker in the realm of the spirit?”

He burst into laughter and I contacted the laugh and started to laugh as well.

“CRIS, I WILL FLOG YOU OOO. YOU’RE USING MY SON TO KNEEL DOWN ABI? YOU WILL NOT ALLOW HIM FINISH HIS PROPOSAL ABI?”

“Daddy you know I’m a very stubborn girl. So allow me to find trouble small. He wouldn’t realize I’m trying to keep him kneeling for long.

“THAT’S A LIE CRIS! I’LL GIVE HIM EXPO. I’LL TELL HIM YOU’RE TRYING TO KEEP HIM ON HIS KNEES”,

“Daddy please na! Don’t spoil my play for me!”

“CRIS I DISAGREE!”

“Daddy! Daddy!”

“NO WAY! I’M TELLING HIM”.

“Okay daddy, if you back me up, you’ll earn a kiss from your baby girl!” I replied.

The way the Holy Ghost laughed within me was so joyous that physically, I started laughing.

“Cris why are you laughing?” He asked smiling.

“Don’t worry!” I said admist laughter.

“Okay!” He replied and brought the ring out of the box and took my wrist.

“Will you marry me?”

Somebody help me answer that WAEC question. Any volunteers in the house?

“Mr Silas! I don’t understand what God is doing, but I can’t explain how I feel just having you holding my hand and asking me to be your wife. I feel on top of the world. The happiest woman on earth would be the perfect description. I’m bubbling with joy so much that I feel like I’m going to have explode.

Silas! As I see you, I see my head. The love of my life. The father of my children. And the man I would journey with into my divine calling and destiny.

What are you waiting for? Put that ring in my finger. Yes I will marry you. Yes, I will be the submissive wife. I will be the wife who would submit to you in everything. I will be that would God has broken and furnished abd present to you.
I will marry you”, I said.

“THAT’S MY GIRL”, Came the gentle whisper.

“Thanks daddy”,

“DON’T WORRY ABOUT THE CAMERA AND THE CROWD. THE HOSTS OF HEAVEN AND MY VERY SELF ARE HERE CLAPPING”, He said.

“Daddy! So you have time to attend the proposal of this rebel Cris and her gateman”,

“I ALWAYS HAVE TIME FOR MY BABY GIRL!”

I felt like the ground should open and swallow me. This love dey make my head kolo.

To be continued……

Please who is getting us soft drinks, we have a proposal party to attend.

And who is filming the occasion. Please get your cameras ready.

None of you knows Silas can dance very well.

Wow! The way they are falling in love is so overwhelming.

Cris wants to kss God oooo!
🤣😂🤣😂😂😂

Me sef I want to kiss him jare.

The will of God is the best option in life. You’ll never regret ever accepting his will for your life. I repeat, never!

Episode 62

“Cris why all these investigative questions? It’s not as if you have not given us money before?” Bunmi said.

She and Maggie were in my office and asked for a financial support from my end.

They claimed a friend’s relative was about to bury her late mum and they were all to contribute towards giving their mum a befitting burial.

They needed 1.5 million naira. That wasn’t a problem with me.

“It’s alright. Let me do a transfer right away”, I replied and took my phone.

“CRIS WOULD YOU STOP THAT?” Came the gentle whisper.

“Daddy!” I paused in my tracks.

“HAVE YOU SORT FOR YOUR FIANCEE’S PERMISSION?”

“I’m sorry sir!”

“DO THAT RIGHT AWAY! GIVE HIM A CALL”, He replied.

I quickly dialed Silas phone number and he picked.

“Hello Charming Silas!” I said smiling.

“Hi, Christiana! I’m so happy to hear from you again. How is work?”

“Hmmmmm! It’s a bit stressful!” I replied.

“I’m sorry about that! Please don’t forget to meet me when it’s break”.

“I always look forward to seeing your handsome face”, I said grinning.

The girls were now watching me with smiles on their faces.

I turned my office chair sideways to avoid their pestering eyes.

“Christy, I always look forward to hearing your voice. It sounds so heavenly. We’re you a chorister before?”

“No sir! I’ve never been a choirister. I only sing for pleasure at my leisure time. But most times when I sing, I sing for my Dad in the night”.

“Our Dad”, he replied.

“Yes, our Dad!”

“So would you love to sing for Charming Silas one of these days?”

“Why would I refuse. I only have one problem”, I said giggling.

“What is that?”

“I’ll be too shy to sing for you”, I replied.

“Oh my goodness!” He said admist laughter.

I started laughing too, but soon my eyes caught a glimpse of the ladies watching me. That was how I realized myself that I had called Silas so I could attend to them. How did I get carried away?

“NA LOVE NA”,

“Wait a second! Daddy, did you speak pidgin English just now?”

“YES I DID! IS THERE ANYTHING WRONG WITH THAT?”

“Wait ooo! Daddy, you’re speaking pidgin English? This is impossible”.

“IMPOSSIBLE AS IN HOW?”

“Ha! How would you speak pidgin English? You’re supposed to speak King James English. Thou art worthy and stuffs like that”,

“SEE YOUR MOUTH! WHO CREATED LANGUAGES IN THE FIRST PLACE?”

“You did!”

“SO PIDGIN ENGLISH WAS NOT PART OF THE LANGUAGES I CREATED ABI?”

” No sir”, I replied giggled

“YOUR PEOPLE DEY WAIT YOU OOO!”

“Aah! Sorry! Charming, some of my friends are asking for my financial support. They want it for a particular burial ceremony coming up in two months time. Am I free to send them the money?”

“Oh! That would be nice, but I don’t want you to give anyone anything right now”, he said.

I was shocked. Normally, I would have given it to them without wasting time. They were used to always getting money from me whenever they needed it. What excuse would I give to these girls for disappointing them?

“My own money for that matter? Jesus, is this what being a submissive wife is all about? I cannot spend my own money they way I wanted. Wow! I have so much to learn. Daddy, what should a submissive wife do in a situation like this? Giving money is not wrong ooo. But my husband is not convinced about giving out the money as I am. What should I do?”

“YOU BEG YOUR HUSBAND ON BEHALF OF YOUR FRIENDS”, Came the gentle whisper.

“Ha! Beg? On top my own money again? No be you get am ooo! Na me get am, I just say make i inform you ooo!”

“OF COURSE! AND MAKE SURE YOU BEG HOM VERY WELL BECAUSE I MIGHT NOT TOUCH HIS HEART TO PERMIT YOU. SO DO THE BEGGING TO MY SATISFACTION”.

“Ah! Daddy why na?”

“TO TEACH YOU HUMILITY”

I smiled as it was clear to me I still had a level of pride in me because of my financial freedom. It made me feel I could do whatever I want whenever I wanted it. But here was God breaking me into a submissive wife.

“Daddy I thank you for your love towards me. Please carry your hammer and break me very well. Break every single pride in me. Break me oh Lord! Till all that is left of me is humility and the virtues of a submissive wife. Daddy, don’t use wood, use hammer and crush my pride! I am ready!” I prayed within me.

“CRIS, DO YOU KNOW THE GRAVITY OF WHAT YOU’RE SAYING? I’M BREAKING YOU WITH WOOD AND YOU ARE DARING ME TO USE HAMMER. YOU GO RUN OOO!”

“Run go where? No be Cris dey talk? Your baby girl oooo! Use hammer! Nack me very well! Hit me!”

“NO I CAN’T! YOU WON’T SURVIVE IT. IF I HIT YOU SO HARD, YOUR FAITH WILL WAVER. LET’S CONTINUE WITH HOW WE HAVE BEEN DOING IT. THE GRADUAL PROCESS”.

“No daddy! Hit me with hammer. I don’t want to ever have a record of disobeying my Charming Silas. I don’t want to ever rebel against him in this relationship. So I want you to hit my pride into pieces. Grind it into powder. Let there be no single trace of pride in me.

Daddy, I know you can do it. Please do it. I’m the one asking you to do it. I won’t complain. I promise you”, I said within me.

“OKAY! I’LL HIT YOU A LITTLE HARD. IF YOU CAN KEEP TO YOUR WORD AND STAY HUMBLE, I’LL DO AS YOU SAY. BUT IF YOU WAVER A LITTLE BIT. I’LL QUICKLY REDUCE THE HEAT AND GO BACK TO THE NORMAL WAY.

AS YOU SABI MAKE MOUTH, MAKE WE SEE WHETHER YOU GO FIT DO WETIN YOU TALK”.

“Daddy, I won’t fail you”, I replied smiling.

“SO BEG MY SON LET ME KNOW WHETHER I’LL TOUCH HIS HEART TO ALLOW YOU GIVE THE MONEY OR NOT”.

“Daddy please let him allow me give the girls their money. I don’t want their trouble”.

“IT’S UP TO YOU SISTER SUBMISSIVE WIFE. BEG YOUR HUSBAND!”

“Cris, are you there?” Silas asked.

Wow! Daddy had taken me out of this world that I forgot I was on the phone.

“I’m sorry Prince Charming! I wanted to plead with you to please allow me send the money”,

“Christy, we’ll talk about later. There’s something else I want to tell you”,

“Charming, please na!”

“I said no”, he replied giggling.


“Pretty pleaseeeeee…..!” I said stressing the word.

“And Charming says no. N. O. You’re not giving anyone anything”.

“Hei! Chineke mee oh!” I was forced to speak Igbo.

“Wow! So you can speak Igbo?”

“No, just some few exclamations in Igbo”, I answered.

“So, I wanted to tell you something”, he said putting my whole pleading stuff aside.

“Daddy please na! Touch his heart”, I said within me.

“YOU DIDN’T BEG WELL! I WASN’T SATISFIED WITH YOUR BEGGING!”

“Chai! Daddy don’t do this to me na! Ejor! Biko! Please na! I’m begging you in 3 languages. Yoruba, Igbo and English”.

“I DIDN’T SAY BEG ME, I SAID BEG YOUR HUSBAND. YOU’RE BUSY WASTING TIME”.
He said and I could feel the Holy Spirit laughing within me.

I had to do my begging very well ooo. I had to change strategy.

“My Charming Silas! The love of my life! The man that moves my heart so much! The gateman of my heart! My charming and only Silas!”

“Ewooooooo! This woman go kill me ooooo!” He screamed at the other end.

I burst into laughter. I could hear the ladies hissing already. Whoa, looks like I had just exposed my relationship with Silas to Maggie. Chai! E don happen ooo. Wetin I go do now? I had kept them waiting and was on the phone with Silas.

“When a woman approaches her man this way, it means she wants him to do something for her. What is it my queen. Ask for anything, even unto the half of my kingdom and it shall be done unto thee”,

“Just permit me!” I replied smiling sheepishly. My cheeks were already aching me from smiling too much.

“Your request is hereby granted. You are free to send the money!”

“Hurray! Woohooooooooo!” I squealed in excitement.

“Thank you so much Charming! I love you afresh!”

“I love you more!”

“I love you most”.

“And I love you more than most”.

“I love you more than the most of more”, I replied.

“Chai! CEO! This your English go kill housefly oooo!” He replied laughing so hard.

I couldn’t help but laugh myself.

One of the girls tapped the table and I realized I had kept the girls waiting. I was so lost in the conversation with the love of my life that I forgot there were people seated before me.

“Charming, let me return to the people I want to speak with. I’ll get back to you.

“Okay my Angelic Christy! My one special epitome of beauty. The lady that did not only stole my heart, but loved me unconditionally. I don’t know what you saw in me that made you fall in love with me. But I promise to continue loving you no matter what.

I was just blushing like a new bride. Chai God! This love dey sweet me ooo!

“Let me allow you go back to work”, he said.

“Charming!” I called with my tiny feminine voice.

“Your baby girl is hungry ooo! When are you going to take me out?” I asked.

“Cris!” Maggie tapped the table.

“Ohhhhhh! Why does this conversation have to end? I’m in heaven already. Don’t bring me back to this world. This world is not my home”.

“Don’t worry, I’m working on a surprise for you! I’ll soon take you out and spoil you with love!”

“Really?”

“Cris!” Maggie tapped the table again.

“Please don’t disturb me jare!” I said to her.

“Who is disturbing my beautiful Angelic Christy over there?” He asked.

“It’s this one!” I said and pointed at Maggie.

“Tell her to be careful ooo!”

“Don’t mind her jare!” I said and bad eyed her.

I saw the frown on her face or should I say, the mockery smile. She clapped her hands and hissed several times.

I knew I had alot of explanation to do after this call.

“Alright, let me release you”.

“Yes ooo! Because one na serious capture you capture me oooo. I’m your willful prisoner of love!”

“Jesus!” He said and burst into laughter.

“Oya! Prison doors are open. Start going before they will all say Oga Silas done charm our CEO”,

“Na beta charm be that na! Wetin go make CEO leave everyone for her gateman? No be charm be that?”

“Christy go oooo!” He said admist laughter.

“Are you pursuing me?”

“No! But please go back to work”,

“So when are you taking me out?”

“God what have I done to this girl? God please tell her to go na!”

“You go find trouble na! You go tell Christy say you love her. Now the love don dey shak Christy. See what you did to an innocent baby girl like me. A harmless baby girl like me”, I said and began to sob playfully.

He laughed so hard that I contacted the laughing disease, if at all there was one.

“Christiana go na! As a CEO, you need to focus on running the affairs of the company”.

“Cris ooooo!” Maggie tapped the table repeatedly.

“CRIS! E DON DO ABEG! NA BEG I DEY BEG YOU! DADDY IS BEGGING YOU! CHAI! CRIS, YOU ALMOST GOT DADDY JEALOUS”, Came the gentle whisper.

I burst into another round of laughter. I laughed so hard that tears flowed down my cheeks.

“Okay charming! I’ll call you back. Bye Prince Charming!” I said.

“Ha! At last! God thank you ooo”, he said on the other end.

“YOU’RE WELCOME MY SON”, Came the gentle whisper.

I almost fell off the chair laughing.

“Bye Christy baby!” He said and that was how the call ended.

“God have mercy!” Bunmi said.

“This is more than incantation!” Maggie said.

“Silas must be the son of a powerful herbalist. The charm is too powerful!” Bunmi added.

“As in Ehn”.

“Yes ooo! He’s the son of a woman great herbalist. The herbalist that is greater than all the herbalist in the whole world put together. It was his dad that gave him the charm that he used on me’, I said admist laughter.

To be continued……

Na God help me finish this episode.

Laugh no wan nearly allow me finish am.

Cris, I sha like your grammar ooo. Is like you go teach me.

So Cris said God should use hammer on her to break her pride. Let’s see what is waiting for her as answer to that prayer

Please the wedding planning committee. How far na?

Please we need to find that Babalawo that gave Silas that charm ooo.

Episode 63


“I’m sorry girls! My fiancee didn’t allow me leave the pho……”

“Don’t say it! Your gateman said you should not give us money, right?” Maggie asked.

“No!” I smiled.

“Cris, I expected you to be wiser than this!”

“That’s true!” I said still smiling.

“So it has gotten to this level abi?” Maggie asked.

“What level?”

“I wonder oooo!” Bunmi exclaimed.

“Cris you’re smarter than this. Why have you allowed your gateman to use diabolical powers on you?”

“Oh! That?” I giggled.


“I was only joking. He didn’t use diabolical powers on me. I only got crazy out of love. I mean I’m not crazy but kind of crazy in a metaphoric sense. I mean to say I m crazy but not really crazy as in crazy. I only mean I’m crazy in a crazy way that’s not crazy. I was only using the word crazy to describe I’m not crazy but at the same time crazy but in reality not crazy. Do you understand?”

Both ladies stared at me and shook their heads.

“Why do I always speak nonsense whenever I fall in love?”

Soon the door opened and a man walked in.

“I’m doctor Francis, from Magnificent psychiatric hospital”,

“Jesus is Lord!” I said and stood up.

“Maggie! What’s the meaning of this?” I snapped.

“The meaning of what?” She asked.

“Oh my goodness!” I said and picked up my phone in a hurry. I made to get out of the office as quickly as possible.

“Is that the patient?” The doctor asked.

” Yes! That’s her!”

He quickly blocked me and snapped his fingers. Two hefty looking men entered the office.

“I can’t believe this!” I turned to look at Maggie.

“Sir, I recorded everything. Her conversation with the gateman of this company. She has completely lost her senses”.

Anger boiled inside me. I made to rush at Maggie and give her the beating of a lifetime, but one of the men grabbed me.

“CRIS! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? WHY ARE YOU BEHAVING AS IF I’M NOT HERE?”

“I can’t believe Maggie would do this to me. She knows I’m not insane. She’s only trying to embarrass me in whatever way she can”, I replied.

“AND THE BEST WAY TO HANDLE THE SITUATION IS BY GOING INTO A FIST BATTLE WITH HER? AREN’T YOU THE ONE WHO SAID YOU WANTED ME TO HIT YOU WITH HAMMER? JUST ONE HIT AND YOU HAVE FORGOTTEN THAT THE WEAPONS OF YOUR WARFARE ARE NOT CARNAL”.

“Oh my goodness! Daddy I’m so sorry!” I said and everyone heard it.

“Is her father here?” Francis asked looking around.

“Her father is late. She has started talking to her late father again. Whenever her insanity starts, she starts talking to invisible persons”, Maggie answered.

“Wow! Her case must be pretty severe”, the doctor exclaimed.

“Young lady”, he turned to me.

“You would have to come with me for check up. You have a mental health history. You must be properly taken care of. Please coperate with my boys so we can end up treating you as a lady. If you don’t, we would have to take you by force or sedate you”.

I wanted to break free out of the man’s grip. These guys do not know how to hold a lady like a lady. They wanted to break my arms and they meant it.

“Daddy please help me!” I said.

“JUST BE CALM AND STOP FIGHTING A PHYSICAL FIGHT. ALLOW ME TO FIGHT THE BATTLE FOR YOU”, Came the gentle whisper.

“I’m so sorry daddy!”

“IT’S ALRIGHT! BUT AS FOR HAMMER. YOU’RE GOING BACK TO THE NORMAL PROCESS. I CAN’T GIVE MY DAUGHTER SOMETHING TOO HEAVY FOR HER TO CARRY. I JUST DECIDED TO TRY YOU JUST A LITTLE AND YOU ALMOST MESSED THINGS UP. THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR TELLING ME YOU ARE CAPABLE. I JUST NEEDED TO PROVE TO YOU THAT GOD KNOWS YOU BETTER THAN YOU KNOW YOURSELF.

DON’T THINK YOU PERSUADED ME. I ONLY AGREED SO I COULD PROVE THIS TO YOU. THAT GOD UNDERSTANDS BETTER THAN YOU UNDERSTAND. IS THAT OKAY?”

“Yes sir!” I replied within me.

“NOW, ALL I NEED YOU TO DO IS TO BE CALM AND ANSWER WHATEVER QUESTION THEY ASK? CAN YOU DO THAT FOR ME?”

“Yes Daddy!”

“DON’T FALL MY HAND OOO! IF YOU DO NOT BEHAVE YOURSELF TO MY SATISFACTION, YOU’LL FOLLOW THEM BACK TO THE PSYCHIATRIC HOSPITAL. DO YOU WANT TO GO BACK THERE?”

“No sir! Please don’t take me there, I’m sorry I asked for too much!”

“CHRISTY! CALM DOWN JARE! JUST FOLLOW MY INSTRUCTIONS AND I’LL GET YOU OUT OF THIS MESS YOU CREATED WITH THAT YOUR BIG MOUTH”, He replied and started laughing.

I smiled, but I made sure no one caught me in the act. If they did, they would use it as a confirmation that I was truly insane.

“Young lady! Would you follow us gently or be taken by force?” Doctor Francis asked.

“I’ll go with you gently”, I said.

He looked at me and I could tell by his looks that he was taken aback by my response.

“What happened to you?”

“I disobeyed God!” I said calmly.

“Why did I say that?” I asked within me.

“CALM DOWN CRIS! FOR IT IS NOT YOU THAT SPEAKS, BUT IT IS THE SPIRIT OF YOUR FATHER SPEAKING THROUGH YOU”.

“I’m sorry sir!”

“IT’S ALRIGHT MY BABY GIRL THAT WANTS ME TO HAMMER HER ON THE HEAD”,

“Daddy stop teasing me”, I’m not in the mood for anything laughter”, I replied struggling to hold my breath from laughing.

“YOU DEY VEX FOR ME?”

“No ooo! How I go vex for my sweet Daddy. Impossible!” I replied and smiled this time.

“You disobeyed God?”

“Yes! And one thing that happens to a Christian whenever he or she disobeys God is that the enemy gains access to anything in that person’s life. I fought against the will of God for my life and I didn’t know the danger in what I did.

Doctor Francis! When we asked Jesus to come into our lives, we ask him to become two things to us’.

By now, the man holding my hands had released me.

“Lord Jesus, come into my heart. Come and be my Lord and personal saviour. Am I correct?” I asked the doctor.

“Yes!” He answered, looking at me as if I was an angel.

“But we don’t know that we asked him to be our Lord. Lord is another name for boss. The moment you asked Jesus to come into your life, you asked for a new boss.

But the problem with what I was doing was this. I had a new boss, but I was still loyal to another boss. I was a worker in a new company, but I was still running errands for my former company. And while I was doing all these, I told everyone that I was working in a new company.


I still took orders from Lucifer, but claimed I was loyal to God. I continued living this way, until the management could not keep up with it. They decided to punish me. They siezed my salary and cut off my allowances.

That’s exactly what happened to me. A part of my punishment was my mental history. But all to the glory of God, I acknowledged my sins and repented.

God forgave me and I was completely healed and restored. I mean I was healed without the help of a psychiatric doctor”, I said.

“Wow! That’s the most wonderful thing I’ve ever heard. Do you mean Jesus can cure insanity?” He asked.

“Yes he can!” I replied all smiles.

“Doctor! This is your patient. Take her with you and cure her insanity!” Maggie said.

“So why was I called by this lady to come and treat you?”

“She assumed I wasn’t healed. She found my story difficult to believe”, I answered.

“Oh! I’m really sorry about that Miss….. Miss….”

“Kolapo! Miss Christiana Kolapo”, I replied.

“Thank you!”

“You’re welcome”.

“Miss Kolapo! I may have met you for the first time, but everything you have said is a pure description of my life. Please I have to head back to work right now. Can I schedule a meeting with you whenever you’re free”, he asked.

“Doctor!” Maggie called.

“Please don’t interrupt me. I’m in the middle of a conversation with a woman of God”, he replied Maggie.

I almost burst into laughter.

“God is this how sweet the battle becomes when you fight for your children?”

“SHEYBI YOU GET BIG MUSCLE? GO AND PUNCH MAGGIE NA! IYA BOXER!”

I chuckled.

“Daddy! I was such an idiot. I forgot the weapons of my warfare are not physical. And my enemies are not the physical enemies,but spiritual. I allowed my emotions to overpower me”, I said within me.

“GOOD, SO DO YOU STILL WANT ME TO HAMMER YOU?”

“Yes sir!” I teased.

“SEE YOUR MOUTH LIKE YES SIR!”

I giggled in response as I waved the doctor goodbye.

Bunmi and Maggie had already left the office before the doctor. I thought they said they needed money na. Why dem run?

No wonder God was speaking through my handsome Silas not to give them the money and I was begging on their behalf. I wish I knew this was what they were going to do to me, I wouldn’t have wasted energy begging for them.

My phone rang and I quickly rushed to pick it up. I smiled sheepishly as I saw who was calling. It’s love of my life oooo! I was already dancing to myself as I picked the call.

“Hello my handsome Silas! The love of my life!”

“Hi pretty Christy! The lady that stole my heart”, he replied.

“So are you calling me a thief?” I asked all smiles.

“You’re the best thief in the world. You stole my heart and you were captured for your crime. In order for justice to be served, you were sentenced to life imprisonment, in the prison of love. You were sentenced to a life imprisonment of loving me for the rest of your life”.

Oh my goodness! This my handsome Silas will not kill me ooo! See as I just dey smile anyhow. Na wa oooo!

“Charming! I have gist for you ooo”,

“Me too get gist for you. You won’t believe what happened to me just now”.

My heart almost flew out of my chest. Thank God my ribs held it back in it’s place.

“What happened to you?” I asked.

“Maggie met me here and almost slapped me. She said I had the guts to tell you not to give her money. She said she was coming to deal with me”.

“What is wrong with that girl sef? I feel like…. I feel like…”

“It’s okay dear! She’s in God’s hands. He will handle her for us. I only wanted to confirm if you have given her the money. I told her I told you to give them the money and she called me a liar for saying that.

She said I should ask you for confirmation. I know you have given it to them so I won’t border asking you.

So what’s the gist you have for me?”

I wanted to flow with him. I wanted to give it to them but they left my office. To be honest, I don’t feel like giving them anything.

“CRIS, TELL HIM THE TRUTH. IN RELATIONSHIP, YOU MUST MAKE YOUR FIANCEE TRUST YOU COMPLETELY. TELL HIM YOU HAVE NOT SENT THE MONEY”, Cane the gentle whisper.

“Christy girl! Are you there?”

“Yes love! Please I have something to tell you. I know you trust me and I would always want it to remain that way. I’m sorry I made you sound like a liar in front of Maggie. It was all my fault. I didn’t send them the money. Please forgive me charming”.

“Why?” He asked.

I narrated everything that happened. How they called a psychiatric doctor while I was on the phone with him. How they recorded my conversation with him as evidence of my insanity.

“To be honest! I think you were right when you said you didn’t want me giving them the money. I’m glad I didn’t give it to them”, I said smiling.

“It’s alright Christy! But you’ll have to send them the money. We don’t pay evil for evil as Christians. Rather, we pay evil with good”, he replied.

For the first time, I felt like telling my fiancee no. But I knew it was wrong. What he was saying was the truth. We cannot pay Maggie back in her own coin. As Christians, we must let the light of God in us to shine. We must not allow the darkness of sinners and godless men to becloud our light.

“THE SUBMISSIVE WIFE”, Daddy whispered in my ears.

I smiled as I realized this was all part of God moulding me into the kind of wife I wanted to be.

“Yes sir! I’ll do that right now”, I said as I logged into my bank app on my second phone.

To be continued…….

Please who else wants God to use hammer on her?
✋✋✋✋✋✋

Any volunteers?

Why is nobody raising their hands na?

😂🤣😂🤣😂😂

You people should tell Maggie to behave herself oooo.

Na so den for carry our Christy go psychiatric hospital again.

As believers, do you pay evil for evil? When the people who wronged you fall into a situation where they need your help, what do you do?

Do you tell them, “Remember what you did to me the other day!”

We are called to love unconditionally. Many of us have lost track of that and only love those that love us and hate those that hate us.

It’s time to show the world the love of God in us. The unconditional love.

Episode 64

I sat down with Silas seated beside me on the sofa. We were here to see my mentor. This was not the first time we were meeting her together. When the relationship started, we had seen her together 3 times now.

Today, Silas was taking me home to meet his parents. It was time to meet the family of the man I intended to marry. We were here to receive her motherly blessings before embarking on the journey.

I had sat down with my mentor to learn the rules about Christian courtship. Alot were discussed on the subject.

Courtship is a period of planning and preparation for marriage. It was a time were the intending couples spend time with each other to learn more about themselves.

The pray together, plan their future together, study together and get to know each other better.

One of the rules she gave was never to allow our relationship affect our personal relationship with God and our quiet time.

Mummy could sometimes go the extra mile. She would call me to ask if I missed my quiet time for a single day. At times she would ask me for the days I missed it and punish me by giving one or 3 days of no phone calls or talking with Silas.

And she would warn me if I dared pick his calls or talk with him when I was serving my punishment, she would double the punishment and sentence me to marathon fasting.

There were times she would ensure he wasn’t aware I was serving punishment and allow him tempt me to disobey her. It was hard to have Silas calling and not pick up his call.

There were times she called Silas and told him I was under punishment and he shouldn’t call me. But sometimes, she allowed me to be tempted by his incessant calls. When the punishment was unbearable for me, I had to sit up and take my spiritual life serious.

Since skipping my quiet time was the reason for the tormenting punishment. I made sure I didn’t miss it. Mummy really tried for me ooo. I noticed a lot of sisters were on fire for Jesus during their single days. But the moment they got into a relationship, everything about their spiritual life was buried.

I was so carried away by love, that for one week, I kept missing my quiet time. My mentor told me that a car is not a bad thing. That you got involved in a car accident doesn’t mean a car is a bad thing. It was God who gave you a car. But the question is how do you drive the car he gave you?

“Do you drive it with care? Or do you drive it carelessly? So tomorrow when you have an accident you start complaining it was God who gave you the car. Was it God’s fault or that of man?

There’s a course I took some years back in the realm of the spirit called, ‘PROPER MANAGEMENT OF GOD’S BLESSINGS’.

Sometimes what God gives to us looks as if it is evil. It looks as if it’s a distraction. God gives you that thing you’ve always wanted and the next thing that happens is you run off. You forget about God immediately. All you do is to enjoy your new gift. Forgetting the giver.

That’s exactly what alot of Christian ladies do. God gives them a man and the next thing that happens is they vanish with the man. God doesn’t see them again. They’re so carried away with the gift and neglect the giver”.

My mentor punished me with one week of no communication with Silas. And it looked as if Silas was enjoying it. Whenever we saw each other at the gate, he would smile and wave at me.

My mentor called me to her house and warned me seriously. She told me that the next time I miss my quiet time for any reason at all, I would go on a 3 days marathon fasting. And for those 3 days, no communication with Silas.

I thought it was a joke. I knew Mrs Juliet Thompson to be a soft hearted lady. Unlike Susan, who beat me out of bed that day. If it were to be my mentor, she would tap me gently and tell me to wake up. Not the way Susan almost wanted to break my head for me. Thank God I ran out of the bed and escaped.

My mentor was a gentle woman jare. I expected her to go easy on her baby girl. That was how she called me the morning I spoke with Silas so long on the phone and overslept.

“Did you skip your appointment with God?” She asked.

“Mummy! I’m sorry! Actually I came back tired from work and….”,

“Did you speak with your fiancee last night?”

“Yes! But, I was also”,

“What did I tell you would be your punishment when next you missed your quiet time?”

“Mummy I’m sorry. It won’t happen again”.

“That was the same thing you told me the last time it happened. Well, I’m not going to be merciful today. Hope you have not eaten anything yet?”

“Mummy please na! I’m sorry!”

“Your fasting begins today”, she announced and ended the call.

She sent me prayer points and scriptures to study. I called her several times and pleaded with her, but she refused to listen to me.

“Mummy I will die oooo!”

“Die! We will bring you back to life”, she replied.

Brethren, I almost died. Nobody told me to sit up spiritually. The truth is I had done fasting program personally before. But ever since I fell and was restored, I had lost the ability to fast for more than a day.

So I had asked my mentor a few questions. Recently, I asked her if it was okay to visit my fiancee. She told me it was fine as long as I don’t go alone.

“We are humans and the day we pride ourselves that nothing will happen is enough for something to happen. The bible says, do not give place for the Devil. Don’t throw caution to the wind. Someone must accompany you to your fiance’s house. This is the careless act of a lot of believers that led to intending couples defiling themselves.

If you cannot schedule a meeting with your fiancee at a place that is not secluded, then don’t go to his house”.

I remembered the day I tried breaking up with Chris and how we both ended the conversation that day. I knew if it were to be an open place, such a thing wouldn’t have happened. Secluded places gives the flesh we carry an advantage.

You don’t need to be strong. You only need the perfect spot. Once your flesh is in a position where there is perfect access to sin. It will shock you when it manifests. You won’t remember that you were a born again child of God

Cris! Why do you think Joseph ran away when Portiphar’s wife grabbed him?”

“Because the flesh was responding to her touch, even when his spirit is not willing to sin”, I answered.

“Exactly! A mistake a lot of Christians do today is expecting God to do everything for you. That’s a very wrong character in believers. Your quiet time alarm would ring, but you will still lie down on that bed telling yourself that you’re too tired to get up.

God has tried enough to come and wake you for your appointment. If you had an appointment with the president of Nigeria, would the president come and be the one to wake you?”

“No”, I answered.

“But God would out of love, come down to wake you. But you would still expect him to hold your hand and drag you out of bed”, she replied.

I shook my head in remorse.

“God would still be merciful and drag you out of bed. How? He’ll touch your bladder and force you out of bed to urinate. But what do we do after that? We climb the bed and cover ourselves with the blanket.

We expect God to also open our mouth and force us to pray. Sometimes, we desire magic powers. You just get up without feeling any tiredness and start praying. We like it that way. No stress, no weakness, just energy. Magic! Sorry to disappoint you. God is not a magician. If you cannot pay the price of discomforting your flesh to build your relationship with him, don’t cry when you discover how temptation eats you up like biscuit bone.

Satan was there when Jesus said that we should pray so that we do not fall into temptation. He knew Jesus had given Christians the key to overcoming temptation. So he would fight tooth and nail to make sure you cannot pray. So that when he brings temptation, you crash immediately.

He knows what he’s doing. Ever wondered why to watch movies in the night is easy? Season one, season two, season three, you’re still watching. You won’t dose at all. You chat and giggle at the funny things your friends say on social media. One hour, two hours, three hours, Satan will not disturb you.

But the moment you drop everything and say you want to pray, trouble! That’s when sleep would become so sweet and delicious. Infact, it would look as if you have never slept in your entire life since you were born.

The bible says in Matthew 11:12. And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.

You don’t relax and allow your flesh overpower you. You force it to do what your spirit wants to do. The grace is always there, but we don’t always put it to use. We’re expecting God to hold our hands and drag us out of that house. You know your body would react, yet, you sat down there.

That was what Joseph did. Even when his spirit within him is saying no to immorality. His flesh could overpower him and oppress his spirit. He had to force the will of the spirit on the flesh by using his legs to drag flesh out of that temptation zone.

Flesh doesn’t hear abeg ooo. Please I want to pray. Cris, behave yourself and be a strong girl. Stop shaking! You’re strong! You cannot fall into immorality! Oh my body, stop getting aroused! Calm down and behave yourself!

Flesh doesn’t hear that rubbish. The only language flesh hears is discipline. I call it the violent taking the flesh by force. Have you noticed that when you wake up to pray and you’re feeling tired. You stand up and use the walking around position of prayer and pray that day. The next day you repeat the same thing. Whether your body was tired or not you kept doing it. Forcing yourself to pray. Always waking up by 4am everyday.

Did you notice that at a point, flesh will stop struggling with you? Did you notice that?” She asked.

“Yes ma!” I answered.

“That’s exactly the language your flesh needs to hear. Don’t tolerate your body when it cries ‘I’m tired ooo!” Esther said, ‘ If I perish, I perish!’ Cris, did she perish?”

“No!”

“That’s the secret Cris! Stop giving Satan the upper hand. Discipline that body and watch it become your slave”.

Mummy has really done more than a mum can do for a child. She really wants to see me succeed and put her heart into it.

After giving us a few instructions, she asked us to kneel and prayed for us.

“Lord! I pray for journey mercies for your daughter Christiana and her fiancee, Silas Akande. Bring them back safely.

Lord, you said in your word that the heart of the king is in your hands and you turn it to whatsoever place you will. Cause your children to find favour in their sight in Jesus name”.

“Amen!” We both chorused.

“Cris, listen to me! Whatever God establishes must face opposition from hell. It’s one of the signs that God sent you. Hell will not fight something that doesn’t has God’s backing. They are too busy to waste time doing that.

So I want you to see it as a normal thing when his parents reject you. I want you to see it as a normal thing when people start kicking against the marriage. But this is what God says I should tell you.

He said that he will fight your battles for you. He said that you should always remember that the weapons of your warfare are never physical. Stop using your physical hands to fight.

He also said that a great training awaits you in Osun state where you’re both heading. Remember, be submissive. I repeat, be submissive.

He said that you must obey every instruction he will give you when you get there.

That’s the message Cris. Don’t disappoint God. Obey every single instruction”.

To be continued…….

Brethren, the key to building your spiritual life is discipline.

Stop allowing flesh to overpower you. God has done enough for you. Waking you up, dragging you out of the bed. Do the rest by discomforting your flesh and pray.

Pray, that ye enter not into temptation.

Hmmm! This one God is warning Cris like this I’m scared ooooo.

Hope she’s not going to start another drama.
🤔🤔🤔🤔🤔

Brethren, we’re going to Osun state. Pack your things.

Episode 65

I had booked a flight for my fiancee and I. So our journey to Osun state was quite a jiffy. But the rigorous part of the journey began when we left the airport.

Silas waved a cab and told us to get in. We placed our stuffs in the trunk of the car and began the journey. It was my first time in a public transport especially unprofessional one.

So something happened to me that I had never experienced before. My legs were giving me a kind of funny feeling. A painful one to be precise. I couldn’t explain why I was feeling that way. I looked at everyone in the vehicle. They were all doing fine, except me.

“Cris, please be strong. You can do this”, I gasped.

I changed the position of my legs several times. The relief was never long lasting. Within a few minutes, it would come back stronger. I winced in pain and gasped severally.

Silas noticed my uneasiness and squeezed my hand.



“Is something wrong?” He asked.

“No! I’m fine”,

“Christy, just tell me you want me to ask and ask till you give in. I know girls enjoy being difficult to speak when they’re in love”, he whispered into my ears.

I chuckled and gave him a mild push.


“Since you know, start your job jare!” I said grinning.

“Christy pretty! Pretty Christy! Oya talk to me. What is going on? Are in pains? You know the kind of pain I’m referring to, kinda monthly”.

“No ooo!” I replied quickly.

“You felt so embarrassed”, he said grinning.

“Please, change the subject”, I replied.

“So what then is the problem?”

“It’s my legs. I don’t know why they’re making me feel uncomfortable”, I answered.

“Oh! I’m so sorry! We’ll soon be there”, he said and gave my fingers a gentle squeeze.

“Oh! I’ve put my pretty girl in pains oooo!”

“It’s alright, I can manage. I’m a strong girl!” I replied.

“Wow! So my Christy is a strong girl. That’s wonderful to hear”,

I giggled and pinched him mildly.

“Stop teasing me in public. I don’t want people to start looking at me as if I’m crazy”.

“But you already are”, he replied.

“I’m what?” I said and gave him a playful frown.

“What would make the CEO want to marry her gateman if not for the senselessness of love”.

“Charming, don’t finish me here in this car. I don’t want to laugh now. Please, save your words for a much better time”.

“I want my Pretty Christy to laugh for me now”, he said.

“I’m not laughing for anyone”, I replied and made a playful frown.

“Let me see how you would sit beside me and not laugh”, he said.

“We don reach the place”, the driver said as he parked beside the road.

Wow! Talking with Silas had helped ease my pain. I came out of the vehicle and smoothed my white skirt. I made sure I stretched my legs.

I remembered how I wanted to dress up for the journey. I picked up the red long sleeved blouse and the white skirt. I had a nudging to change into a simple native attire, but I insisted on looking good before my in laws. I didn’t know those nudging were wordless instructions from God.

Sometimes, God gives instructions without saying the words. He just comes to you through your feelings. I had this uneasiness about my choice of dress, but I ignored.

It was when I left the house that I knew I had disobeyed an instruction. It was too late to turn back and change. I guess that was part of the reason why God spoke through my mentor to obey every single instruction God would give to me. He was only calling my attention to my habit of ignoring instructions.

I had been praying since we left my mentor’s house. I needed God to help me. My report card had not been the best. My clothes were worn in disobedience. I had told God to forgive me and he told me he already had. He said I should not forget what my mentor told me. Kind of reminded me to stay alert spiritually for every instruction that would come my way.

Sometimes when I opened my ward robe and wanted to dress. I would feel the nudging within me. Pick this one or that one. But today, I ignored because all that was on my mind was to look good when meeting my in laws.

“God please help me ooo! I’ve already started wrong by putting on a dress you didn’t want in the first place. Please, help me not to make another mistake”, I prayed within me.

We got our bags and the food items we had bought for my in laws on the way. I was still wondering how we would continue our journey when Silas waved his hand and stopped a motorcycle.

We were going to get to the place on a bike. That’s fine though. My problem was not the means of transportation really. It was how to sit on the means of transportation.

“What happened to the cars?” I whispered to Silas.

“Cars do not work here. You have to go to bigger towns in order to get cars. Car owners in this area are so few. Don’t worry, we’ll be fine”, he smiled.

It was my first time sitting on a bike. I just couldn’t fathom this would be my first time to experience certain things. For over 3 minutes, both Silas and the bikeman were teaching me how to sit on a bike.

I managed to sit on it with Silas behind me on the bike. This was seriously scary. The wind blew directly into my face. I had to shut my eyes as the wind forced tears out of my eye lids.

Sitting on the bike was terrible. I was completely out of this world. What kind of life was this?

“CRIS, YOU NEED TO COMPLETELY ACCEPT EVERYTHING WITH HOLY GHOST JOY IN YOUR HEART. THAT YOU GOT BLESSED EARLY IN LIFE DOESN’T MEAN YOU ARE BETTER THAN THESE PEOPLE. THIS WHAT PAUL MEANT WHEN HE SAID, I KNOW HOW TO ABOUND AND HOW TO BE ABASE. LIKE, I KNOW HOW TO LIVE IN PLENTY AND HOW TO MANAGE THE LITTLE I HAVE. I CAN DO ALL THINGS THROUGH CHRIST THAT STRENGTHENS ME”.

“Is that lesson number one?” I asked within me.

“IF YOU SAY SO! WHAT I PLANNED WAS NOT LESSON, BUT EXPERIENCE. YOU’RE GOING TO BE SHOCKED WITH WHAT I CAN DO AFTER THIS TRIP. REMEMBER, JUST FOLLOW MY INSTRUCTIONS!”

“Please give me the grace to do all you asked of me”, I replied.

“MY GRACE IS ALWAYS SUFFICIENT FOR YOU. BUT YOU MUST PLAY YOUR OWN PART. DON’T FRUSTRATE THE GRACE OF GOD. IS THAT OKAY?”


“Yes sir!” I replied.

Soon the bike stopped in front of a compound. I was almost forced to call it a mud house. I was glad it wasn’t, but it was really an old house. One could tell by merely looking at it.

I was yet to know where we were. All I knew is we were now in Osun state. Far away from my estate and soft bed. I lowered the nylon bag I was carrying in my hand to the ground and stretched.

Silas paid the bike man and he drove off.

Placing his hand across my shoulders, he said.

“Welcome to my home! Come with me”, he said as he went for the door.

The yam tubers and big loaf of bread we bought were in his hands. My share was just the nylon containing rice and a few items.

As I bent down to pick it up. I saw a goat tearing the nylon already. It was trying to get to the rice.

“Where did this creature come from? Shoo! Get away!” I yelled and it ran off a few meters and stopped staring at me.

“What are you looking at? Thief!”

“Omo mi ti de oooo (My child has come)”, I heard an elderly woman say.

I turned to look and saw my fiance’s parents for the first time.

“Welcome back my boy!” Said the elderly man.

I quickly dropped the bag in my hand and went to meet them at the door. I knelt down to greet them, ensuring my knees touched the ground.

“Mummy Ekaasun! Daddy Ekaasun!” I greeted.

That was the episode one of Christiana goes to Osun state.

There was no response.

“Who is this?” Mummy asked.

“Mummy! This is the lady I told you I was bringing. The girl I told you I intend to marry. Meet Christiana Kolapo!”

“Is she a Yoruba girl?” Mummy asked.

“Yes she is”, he answered.

“Then why is her name sounding like American name?” She asked.

“Oh! That’s an English name!”

“Give me her native name jare!”

“Her native name is Olamide”, he replied.

I was still on my knees oooo. Should I get up? Leg don dey pepper me ooo.

“So you call this one wife? Silas, of all the women in this village this is the one you decided to marry”, Daddy said.

“What did I do now that they are not happy to see me?” I asked within me.

“The girl is too proud. I guess you found her in the big city. Look at how she dressed to intimidate us! She couldn’t put on a native attire”.

I lowered my head when I heard that. I knew why God gave that instruction. It was because of Silas’ parents.

My knees were already hurting me, so I tried to get up.

“Will you get down! Who told you to stand up?” Daddy yelled at me.

It has not gotten to that na! What did I do that you’re telling me to kneel down like a secondary school student?

“Can you see the pride I was talking about. When a lady kneels down to greet her in laws, they are the ones to tell her to get up. But because this woman is proud, she has the guts to get up without my permission”, Daddy said.

Christiana in Osun state. You don enter one chance. Please kneel down, hands up and close your eyes.

“Daddy! Please allow her to get up na! Please!” Silas pleaded with a smile on his face.

“Cris na who do you? You left the big city, came to this remote village all because of this gateman. Here is the father of the bride groom, keeping you on your knees like a beggar. Get up and get out!”

I smiled.

“I rebuke you Satan! It is written, for God resists the proud, but he gives his grace only to the humble. I need God’s grace everyday of my life, so I choose to be humble”, I replied.

“But….”

“Get away Lucifer! I rebuke you in Jesus name”, I said and that voice faded in an instant.

I knew Satan was roaming around like a roaring lion, seeking to devour me with pride. But God helped me to be vigilant and watchful.

“You may get up!” Daddy said reluctantly.

“Eshe sir (Thank you)”, I said and stood up.

“And what are those goats eating over there?” He asked.

I turned to find a family of village goats, father, mother and children, feeding on my in law’s rice.

Na only God fit help me ooo. I don turn to bad wife be that.

“A woman that cannot look after your property. That should be the rice you bought for us, right?” Mummy asked.

“I’m sorry ma!” I apologized and bent my knees slightly.

“Was she supposed to drop our food on the ground? Can you imagine? And you call this one wife?”

“Young ladies of nowadays! Very disorganized and careless”, Daddy said with disdain.

I didn’t border chasing the goats. They had almost emptied the bag. They were free to enjoy their meal while I suffered the consequences.

“Mummy!” Silas smiled and wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

“We can always buy rice when we need one. But a virtuous woman who can find?” He said grinning.

“Ah! Charming! God will bless you!” I said within me.

“So what is your occupation?” Daddy asked.

“Actually sir, I’m the CEO of Kolapo production company”, I answered.

I saw the confusion on his face. I never knew he wasn’t confused but shocked.

“Wait! Am I dreaming?” He asked and turned to Silas.

“Silas! I thought you said you work as a gateman in the Kolapo production company?” He asked.

“Yes sir!”

“Is this your CEO?”

“Yes sir!”

“Chief executive officer?”

“Yes sir”, he said grinning.

“Jesus is Lord!” Mummy exclaimed.

“Please send her back right now! If possible, both of you should start going back now!” He said.

To be continued…….

Christiana go home!
🤣😂🤣😂😂😂

Can you imagine? After going through that stressful journey they are sending us back without allowing us to even sit down?

They should be careful ooo.

Notice how Satan was almost using the opportunity to make her proud?

Satan would always attack us with our thoughts. It’s our duty to resist him and wave those thoughts away.

Episode 66

“Daddy what is wrong? Why are you sending us away?”

“Not both of you. I’m sending her back. Just her alone. I don’t want to see her near my son”, he said with disdain.

“Daddy! There must be a reason why you said that!” He replied.

“What would make rich women leave their wealth to run after boys with bright future like you. They’re only hunting for destinies to trade with Lucifer”, he answered.

Chai! Father-in-law oooo! I don turn to destiny trader.

“Cris can you imagine? This family does not deserve you!” Came the arrogant voice.

“I don’t need them to deserve me. I only need to follow God’s instructions whether I’m comfortable with it or not”, I replied within me.

“So you mean you would swallow all these insults. You left your house and your comfort. Gave your money for this journey, bought enough food items for them and how do they thank you for everything? By calling you a destiny hunter.

Cris you are better than this. If not for this Christianity stuff, you shouldn’t have been in this God forsaken rotten house in the first place”.

“My sacrifice is nothing to me. I love Silas and I’m ready to respect the man that gave birth to him”, I replied.

“Cris! You need to understand that this people are ungrateful. How can you pay such sacrifice and they all overlook it? Even Silas is not acting like a man. His parents are insulting you right in front of him and he cannot scream at them in your defence”, came the arrogant whisper.

“That’s true! Silas is supposed to be on my side. He’s supposed to tell his parents to respect me. He’s too gentle with them. All he can say is why and daddy please, like a secondary school boy. I can’t believe Silas is this tolerant”, I said within me.

“Exactly! Tomorrow in marriage. This man will be there when someone would insult you and would not be able to defend you. Can you see for yourself?”

“That’s true! I can’t believe this! Love is really blinding me to Silas inaction. He’s supposed to defend his bride. But he’s not doing that. He’s busy smiling at the insults thrown at me. He’s not showing any sign of displeasure”.

“And this is the man you want to marry. Can you imagine?”

“I can’t believe this!” I replied.

“CRIS! WHAT DID I TELL YOU TO DO WHEN THE DEVIL WHISPERS INTO YOUR HEAD?” Came the gentle whisper.

“That I should not engage him in a conversation”.

“INSTEAD, WHAT ARE YOU SUPPOSED TO DO?”

“Reply him with the word of God”.

“CAN YOU SEE HOW THE DEVIL ENTERED YOU WITH NEGATIVE THOUGHTS?”

“Chai! Daddy I’m sorry!”

“NOW STOP THAT NONSENSE CONVERSATION YOU WERE HAVING WITH HIM AND GIVE HIM THE WORD OF GOD”, Came the gentle whisper.

“The bible says in 1Peter 4:8 Above all, love each other deeply, because love covers over a multitude of sins.

I don’t care what Silas has done. I love him and I will not nurse bitterness towards him”.

“But all your sacrifices, your comfort, your money, your time”.

“The bible says in Hebrews 12:2. Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.

I will endure. This is a cross I must bear to get to that happy home God has arranged for me. This is something I must endure, to sit down tomorrow as a conqueror.

And in verse 3, it says. For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.

I will not be weary. Because the bible made me to understand in Galatians 6:9 And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not.

I will not get tired of loving these undeserving people. Because as long as I don’t give up, my good works will bring a good result”, I replied.

It is as if the devil had nothing more to say. There was no response anymore.

“YOU CAN DISMISS HIM PRINCESS. COMMAND HIS TO EXCUSE YOU AND HE’LL OBEY”.

“Get behind me Satan! Be gone!” I replied.

That was how I regained myself.

“Daddy thank you so much for the rescue. I don’t know what I can do without you”.

“YOU’RE WELCOME MY PRETTY EBONY. DARK AND BEAUTIFUL!”

“Daddy! I’m blushing here! I’m owing you a kiss!” I replied.

I could hear him laughing.

“CRIS! IF YOU REALLY WANT TO KISS ME WELL, OBEY MY WORD. THAT’S THE BEST KISS I CAN EVER HAVE”.

“Daddy, give me the grace and I’ll be the most obedient baby girl you ever have”.

“MY GRACE HAS ALWAYS BEEN THERE. BUT AS I EARLIER SAID. DON’T FRUSTRATE IT. BE WILLING AND OBEDIENT”.

“Yes Daddy! So can I kiss you?”

“YOUR FATHER-IN-LAW IS ASKING YOU A QUESTION”, He replied.

“Father-in-law? I don’t understand”.

“Cris!” Silas tapped me.

“She’s not here at all”, he added and chuckled.

“Would you love to stay here for the night? That’s what daddy has been asking you. What were you thinking?” Mummy asked.

“What was I? Oh! Whether I would love to stay here for the night? I thought we were going back today?” I asked, I was now the confused wife.

Why do I always do what would make them label me a bad wife?

“Yes! I just spoke with daddy and he’s going to at least show us a little hospitality by sheltering us for the night. Tomorrow morning, we leave”.

“Oh!” I exclaimed.

“Yes! So what do you think?”

“Yes I would love to spend the night here!” I replied.

If only I knew what spending the night in that house meant, I wouldn’t have accepted the offer.

First I must not say I complained about the food. As wealthy as I am, I was at their mercy. They could chose to feed or starve me. I had to eat whatever I was given with a smile.

The second part was taking a bath. I don’t want to go into that topic. I won’t speak bad of my hospitable in laws. They are such good people. If I hear pim! They are good people, so I won’t tell you about their bathroom.

The part that really got me was when they dressed a bedroom for Silas and I. I don’t understand ooo! These my in-laws can be dramatic. I just love them. This was my new found family.

Lord help me today roll with them.

“What do you mean both of you cannot share the same room? Isn’t she your wife?” Mummy asked.

“We’re not yet married!” Silas replied.

“Wait! You mean you have not touched her?”

“I’m a child of God!” He replied.

“Wow!” Mummy replied.

“It’s amazing you have kept yourself from her destiny destroying bed”, she replied.

I don’t understand my in-laws oooo. I only had to act as though I never heard that. Nothing that would be said in this house that wouldn’t hurt me. So I decided to play the deaf lady. I was completely deaf to all their insults. And secondly, whatever negative thing they said about me was not for me.

I mean, you’re a good person and someone is calling you an evil person, is that who you are? Since you’re not, there’s no need to respond. I sometimes smiled at the insults they threw at me. That threw them into confusion. My in-laws were dramatic. They knew how to hide their surprise. But I was smart enough to catch them hiding it.

Mummy left the two of us in the room. We looked at ourselves and smiled.

“Christiana, are you angry?” Silas asked.

It was the first time we had the opportunity to talk to ourselves.

“Why should I be angry? The bible says, anger rests in the bosom of fools. Only a fool will allow himself to be angry. I’m at the front of a door. Rye door the my marital bliss. I’m about to enter into my marriage of milk and honey. I should expect Satan to play his foolish drama of course.

That’s all my eyes are seeing. So as a wise woman there’s only one thing to do. The weapons of my warfare are not carnal. I don’t fight physically. I fight spiritually”,

“Wow!”

“With these two knees”, I said tapping my knees.

“God! Thank you so much for this lady you brought into my life. She’s wealthy, but she’s so humble. I don’t understand how you managed to break her to this point”, he said smiling

I returned the smile.

“Father, if there is still any trace of pride in her, break her some more. More dealings Lord! Till all that is found in her is the humility of Jesus Christ. A king who took the position of a slave”, he said.

My heart flew at the prayer. I was like haven’t I handled enough of the dealings? That should be the end of it all. Which one is more dealings? I don try ooo.

“So, please change into an Ankara. My parents would really love to see you in that out fit. I’ll sleep in the parlour so you can have the room to yourself”, he said and walked towards the door.

“Charming!” I called.

“Can you please pray for me?” I requested.

He looked at me and smiled.

“Remember what mummy said that this would be a test. I just don’t want to fail God”.

“Are you scared?” He asked.

“Should I say, yes and no! Part of me is and the other part is not”.

“It’s alright Christy! The Lord will be with you and direct your every part. I’ll be praying for you. I’ll never stop praying for you. Infact I’m going to do so before going to bed”, he replied.

“That’s so sweet of you! Thank you so much Charming! You’re the best charm that charmed my head”, I said and made to hug him.

But I felt a restriction in my spirit. I paused in the act and quickly changed it to a thumbs up.

“What was that for? Can’t I hug my man?” I asked within me.

“NOT IN A SECLUDED PLACE LIKE THIS. THIS IS A BATTLEFIELD. IF SATAN CANNOT SUCCEED IN MAKING YOU NURSE BITTERNESS TOWARDS YOUR PARENTS. HE WOULD LOVE TO SUCCEED IN MAKING BOTH OF YOU SIN AGAINST YOUR BODIES.

BE SOBER AND VIGILANT. DON’T GIVE ANY BREATHING SPACE TO THE DEVIL IN THIS BATTLE. HE HAS NOT LEFT. HE’S STANDING AT A DISTANCE, LOOKING FOR A PERFECT OPPORTUNITY. HE’S REALLY AT IT CRIS. SATAN IS ALWAYS IN THE BUSINESS OF FIGHTING HAPPY MARRIAGES”.

“That’s wonderful! Thanks for that information my sweet Daddy!” I replied within me.

“YOU’RE WELCOME MY BABY GIRL!”

“Charming! Can we pray together tonight!” I asked.

“I was about to ask you the same thing”, he answered.

“That’s wonderful! I can bow see your thoughts. I’m seriously the missing half of you”, I said grinning.

“Yes oooo! The bone of my bone. But wait ooo!”

“Yes!”

“How come you were made from bone instead of dust?”

I burst into laughter and ran to hit him. He quickly ran out of the room and shut the door.

“Good night Pretty Christy, Christy Pretty!” He said from the other end of the door.

“Good night Charming Silas, Silas Charming! I don’t know what would make you charm an innocent baby girl like me”.

“She was the one who asked to be charmed na! If I didn’t charm her, she would say I’m wicked!”

“Charming! Leave me abeg!” I said admist laughter.

“Good night”,

“After our marriage, you would be sued to the court. And judgment would be passed on you. You would be given a life imprisonment with labour of making babies”,

“Christy! I will gladly labour and labour! Untill there are 15 babies in 15 years of life imprisonment!”

“Oh my goodness! No be me and you!” I said laughing.

“Shoo! No be you want make I labour! I’m a good labourer na!”

“Get away! You workerholic!”

“Na wa oooo! Na labour I come labour na!”

“Yes na! No be to turn person pikin go machine!”

“No fear! If you tire to carry the belle, dash me small the womb. I go help you carry the pikin!”

I burst into laughter.

“Silas, go abeg!”

“I don dey go na! Na you dey take style hold me. Imagine we’re talking to each other from the back of a door! See love!”

I laughed so hard that tears flowed down my cheeks.

“God! Satan will not stop me from marrying this package of blessing. He is everything I want in a man. I will be humble to the call. I will be so humble to take the position of a slave like Jesus. Washing the feet of his disciples”.

To be continued…….

Finally, Christiana would be spending the night here. Hope you all have blankets with you.

1 Peter 5:8 Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour:

Satan doesn’t give up. He’s always waiting for that moment when we would let down our guard. That’s why we have the Holy Spirit to guide us.

Many people lost guard through an innocent hug in secluded places. The hug turned to flames and soon they had to put out the flames by eating the forbidden fruit.

That’s why Jesus said ‘WATCH AND PRAY’.

It’s not enough to pray. Be watchful.

Episode 67

I no fit sleep ooo. Mosquito no gree for me ooo. See the way dem dey bite me. Ha! Lord have mercy. How mosquito go dey bite me like this. I had to cover myself completely with the blanket. I mean, I had to cover every single part of my body including my face.

The repercussion of that was the heat I had to deal with. I was sweating profusely. I can’t remember the last time I sweated. I was always in my air-conditioned master bedroom. Even if I travelled out, I always had the best hotel for the night.

Chai! Christiana! This is truly an experience you would never forget in your life. I can’t believe I would ever experience this part of life. As wealthy as I am, I was forced to live like this. And because of what? My future!

Yes, one night in a remote village will not be enough to pay for many years of marital bliss. One night was worth it. I will pay the price. My unborn children will thank me for the wonderful man I married. The father they would grow up to love. One mosquito night is not too much of a sacrifice for my unborn children and my generation.

At a point, I felt like I was suffocating. I had to come out of the blanket. Mosquito came for my blood in their numbers. I had to run into the safety of my blanket.

“Oh Jesus! Please give me sleep!” I whispered.

“GO AND MEET YOUR HUSBAND IN THE SITTING ROOM”, Came the gentle whisper.

I sat up immediately and checked the time. It was 10:55pm. I had gone to bed by 9pm and succeeded in getting no sleep at all. I stood up and put on my slippers. Still covering my body with the blanket. I found my way to the palour.

I met Silas reading his bible in the sitting room. He was using a lantern. To be honest, I only saw lantern in movies. Epic Yoruba movies to be precise. It was my first time to see a lantern in reality.

Immediately he saw me, he smiled and stood up

“I knew it!” He said grinning.

“Knew what?” I asked.

“I knew you would be unable to sleep. I knew you were awake. So I told God to bring you here”, he answered.

“Wow! So it was you that told my daddy to send me here to meet you?” I asked grinning.

“Yes! I was just missing you”, he replied.

“You’re not serious. We’re both in the same house and you’re missing me. You better focus on the revelation in the bible. You are reading Bible and the only thing you’re thinking about is woman. Carnal brother!”

He burst into laughter and I couldn’t help but join him.

“Please sit down!” He said and took my hand.

I sat down beside him and wrapped the blanket around my legs.

“So what are you reading?” I asked.

“Mysteries! I just saw something in the bible that I haven’t seen before”.

“Hmmm! Mysteries is my food ooo. Please feed your baby!” I said.

“Actually I need you here so we can learn this together”.

“Hmmm! Flimsy excuse. Just admit you were busy thinking about a woman. While the menurah burn upon the chambers of your inner man. While the Shekinah opened the Principles of the kingdom and downloaded the proponents of divinity into your humanity to activate the dimensions of Zoe. All you were doing was thinking about a woman”.

“Christy! Na wetin you talk?” He asked.

I burst into laughter.

“This woman finish me ooo. See spiritual grammar! Ha! I need to enroll for your school ooo. Make you dey teach me grammar”.

I laughed so hard that my stomach tightened.

“Christy, I have been asking God about something. It had been on my mind lately. I discovered that some particular things that happened in our lives s as Christians were not part of God’s plans for our lives.

So I started asking God about something so important. It’s true that God had a perfect plan and we ruin it true disobedience to his instructions”.

“Like I did today”, I interrupted him.

“That’s nothing please!”

“It is something. Because your parents were displeased with my appearance. I appeared pompous according to their standards”, I replied.

“It’s alright Pretty Christy! What I’m here to talk about is the way forward. I’m here to talk about the way Jesus would tackle this situation. What God started teaching me right now is seriously amazing”.

“Please share with me!” I replied smiling.

“It’s called SPIRITUAL NAVIGATION”.

“Wow!”

“It’s true God had an original plan. But we are not robots. We are free moral agents. We make decisions without thinking about the consequences. Is it true that everything that happened on earth all God’s doing? Did God plan to give Abraham a son through the slave of Sarah? Did God plan that Moses would not enter the promised land?

Was it God’s perfect will for David to kill Uriah and marry Bathsheba? Bathsheba was already married to a completely different person and family. So did God really plan for David to fall into adultery so that Solomon could be born?

That’s what God taught me just now. Spiritual Navigation is a dimension of the mercy of God that brings a man out of his wrong tracks, back to the original plans God initially had for him.

When a person travelling with a navigator misses his or her way? Immediately, the navigator system in the car begins to search for a new path, aimed at bringing the person back to the place he had missed.

Now, listen to what God has to say in the book of Jeremiah 18:1. The word which came to Jeremiah from the LORD, saying,

Verse 2. Arise, and go down to the potter’s house, and there I will cause thee to hear my words.

Verse 3. Then I went down to the potter’s house, and, behold, he wrought a work on the wheels.

Verse 4. And the vessel that he made of clay was marred in the hand of the potter: so he made it again another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make it.

Verse 5. Then the word of the LORD came to me, saying,

Verse 6. O house of Israel, cannot I do with you as this potter? saith the LORD. Behold, as the clay is in the potter’s hand, so are ye in mine hand, O house of Israel.

Verse 7. At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull down, and to destroy it;

Verse 8. If that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them”.

“Thank you Jesus!” I whispered.

“God is not a God of your own done finish! You fell into sin and slept with that man. You got pregnant for him out of wedlock. I told you to do this and you disobeyed, now problem has come. You’re in trouble! Your own don finish.

Instead, he starts working on a plan to bring you back to the original plan he had for you. So even when Abraham missed it and gave birth to Ishmael, he still helped him and brought Isaac at the right time.

Even when David missed it and fell into sin. When all everyone were saying is that Bathsheba is nothing but a seductress. She’s a devil incanate. She bought her way into David’s life through her seduction.

God the merciful navigator decided to craft out a new plan and brought the successor of David, out of the woman that was hated by everyone.

What about Jephthah? He was a product of a prostitute mother. His mum was working as a prostitute to survive and that’s how he was born. Even his family members drove him away from the family because of his mum’s reputation.

But God the merciful navigator, honoured that man and brought him back to the original plans he had for his life. God gave him the ability to fight. And when Israel needed a champion to lead them into battle, he was called upon. That was how the son of an ashawo, became a judge in Israel.

Tell me a situation that is too difficult for God to rewrite? He is so full of ideas and wisdom that he can never be caught off guard.

That’s what God was teaching me. Spiritual navigation”, he said in conclusion.

I started clapping.

“Wow! Should I say God has given me my own Apostle Paul, like he gave my mentor?” I teased.

He smiled and took my hand.

“I’m just an ordinary gateman”.

“See your mouth like I’m just! Stop seeing yourself that way! You’re a great teacher of God’s word”

He smiled and gave my fingers a gentle squeeze.

“Christy, we made mistakes today. There were instructions we neglected. There were times we did not follow the promptings of the Holy Spirit. But God is here to tell us that we can make it. Despite our faults. God is not a God of hopelessness. He gives hope to the hopeless.

Christy, I’m getting the burden to pray right now. Can we talk to God to navigate us? Show us the path we must follow. Tell us your plan B. Lord! Reveal the way into the heart of my parents!”

“Our parents”, I corrected.

“Our parents”, he concurred.

“Can we begin to pray?”

We both went down on our knees and began to pray. We prayed fervently but not too loud, so as not to disturb our parents who were fast asleep.

“Lord! You said in your word that the heart of the kings are in your hands. Touch the heart of our parents. Satan is only trying to make us think there is no hope in this matter. But with you, all things are possible. Give us victory.

Daddy! This marriage was ordained by you and according to your word, the gates of hell will not prevail over whatever you have established. Lord, cause the kingdom of hell to lose its grip over the lives and hearts of our parents in Jesus name”, I prayed.

“CRIS! DO YOU REMEMBER WHAT I TAUGHT YOU ABOUT SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT?”

“Yes Daddy!” I replied.

“GO AND CAST YOUR SPELLS ON YOUR IN-LAWS! THE BIBLE SAYS THOU SHALL DECREE A THING AND IT SHALL BE ESTABLISHED. LIFE AND DEATH ARE IN THE POWER OF THE TONGUE.

SUMMON THEIR SPIRITS TO THIS PRAYER ALTAR RIGHT NOW AND COMMAND THEM TO DO WHAT YOU WANT THEM TO DO. THEY WILL START OBEYING YOU LIKE FOOLS”.

“Ayayayaaaaaa!” I stood up and shut my eyes tightly.

“Mummy and Daddy! Wherever your spirit are, locked up by demons. Demons are feeding your mind with hatred and bitterness towards me. I summon your spirits right now!”

“Amen!” Silas replied.

“And I command you in the name that is above every other name to accept Christiana Kolapo as your daughter-in-law in the name of Jesus”.

“Amen!”

“Listen to me Mummy and Daddy! Your bodies are asleep right now, but your spirits can hear me. The Bible says in Philippians 2:9. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name:

That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth;

And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

I hereby command your knees to bow! In the name of Jesus!”

“Amen!”

“You don’t have a choice! Whether you like Christiana or not, she has been chosen by God. So you have to accept her as God’s will. The bible says in Numbers 14:28. Say unto them, As truly as I live, saith the LORD, as ye have spoken in mine ears, so will I do to you.

Daddy we have spoken, you’re not a liar! You said you would do what we have spoken! So let what we have spoken come to pass in Jesus name!”

“Amen!”

“Let’s begin to thank God for answering our prayers!” I said and went down on my knees.

“Thank you Jesus! Thank you Lord!”

“Christiana my daughter! Listen to me! I have chosen you despite your past mistakes. You are a product of mercy and the intercessory prayers of Mrs Juliet Thompson.

Obey me! Obey me! Obey me! My spirit will not strive with man for he is flesh and blood. I don’t struggle with people. If I tell you to go left and you want to go right, I will definitely allow you go your way.

Daughter! You said you want to kiss me! Kiss me by obeying my command”, Silas said.

His eyes were tightly shut. I knew he was was under the power of the Holy Ghost.

I laid prostrate on the floor and began to blast in tongues. I never told Silas about that conversation I had with God where I told God I wanted to kiss Him. This was a complete manifestation of the gift of the Holy Spirit called the word of knowledge.

“Father help me! Please give me the grace! Strengthen my inner man. Cause everything that wants to rebel against you to be uprooted out of my heart in Jesus name”

To be continued……

Baba and Iya Silas are in trouble. Who are they to think they can cancel our wedding. A wedding we have been planning for how many days now.

Abeg, marriage committee, how far?

Spiritual Navigation! I don’t care to know how messed up your destiny is. I don’t care to know what terrible thing you brought upon yourself through sin.

The word of God says, whosoever (meaning any person) that calls upon the name of the Lord, shall be rescued.

I love this spiritual spells Christiana cast on her in-laws. Let me see if they will wake up and start misbehaving.😁😁😁

Christy! You go teach me grammar oooo!

Episode 68

I woke up to the sound of a mosquito flying across my ears. I jumped up immediately. Silas had opted to watch over me till I slept. He used a book to fan me till sleep took me. I was now alone in the room.

That was truly sacrificial of him. I never would have slept without that act of kindness. The heat and mosquitoes were so discomforting.

At last I was able to sleep. I looked for my phone to know what time it was. Soon the alarm started ringing. I discovered I had woken up a few seconds to my quiet time.

“Daddy, do we still spend time with each other here in the village?” I asked.

“WHY NOT? DIDN’T YOU SPEND TIME WITH SILAS HERE IN THE VILLAGE?”

“I know, but I’m not in my house. I didn’t know we are still going to do quiet time in the village”.

“DID YOU GIST WITH YOUR HUSBAND IN THE VILLAGE? YES OR NO?

“Yes! How can I do without speaking with my Prince Charming?” I answered grinning.

“SO WHAT AM I TO YOU?”

“My first love! My true love! My sweet Daddy! The Daddy that loved me unconditionally, when there was no Silas to show me love. You brought Silas into my life. I must not allow him be your replacement”.

“THAT’S IT CRIS! ANYWHERE YOU GO, I’M ALWAYS THERE. SO WHETHER YOU’RE IN THE VILLAGE OR A CAMPUS STUDENT. WHEREVER YOU GO! I’M ALWAYS WITH YOU. QUIET TIME DOES NOT STOP BECAUSE YOU CHANGED LOCATION. ALOT OF BELIEVERS ARE FOND OF DOING THAT.

THEY CHANGE LOCATION ABD THAT WAS THE END OF FASTING. THAT WAS THE END OF THEIR PRAYER LIFE. EVERYTHING ABOUT THEIR SPIRITUAL LIVES DRIED UP IMMEDIATELY. WHY?

THEY CONCLUDE THAT THEY CAN ONLY PRAY IN THAT ROOM THEY USUALLY PRAY. THEY CONCLUDE THEY CAN ONLY FAST IN THAT HOUSE THEY USUALLY FAST. THE MOMENT THEY CHANGE LOCATION, THEY EMBARK ON WHAT I CALL SPIRITUAL HOLIDAY.

NO MORE PRAYERS. NO MORE QUIET TIME. NO MORE PERSONAL BIBLE STUDY. EVERYTHING ABOUT THEIR PERSONAL RELATIONSHIP WITH GOD BECOMES A THING OF THE PAST.

NO! IT OUGHT NOT TO BE SO. THIS IS A RELATIONSHIP. AND ONE THING THAT STRENGTHENS A RELATIONSHIP IS CONSISTENT COMMUNICATION. THE DAY YOUR COMMUNICATION WITH GOD STARTS GOING DOWN, THAT’S THE DAY YOU BARGAIN TO BACKSLIDE.

SO CRIS, IF YOU COULD STILL SPEND TIME WITH YOUR CHARMING SILAS IN THIS REMOTE PLACE. WHY WON’T YOU CREATE TIME FOR GOD?”

AT LEAST WE USUALLY MAKE OUT TIME TO DO WHAT IS MOST IMPORTANT TO US. SO IF GOD IS SO IMPORTANT TO YOU, WON’T YOU CREATE TIME TO SPEND WITH HIM?”

“Yes sir!” I answered.

“CAN YOU IMAGINE? I WON’T HEAR THE VOICE OF THE GIRL I LOVE SO MUCH THIS MORNING! WHAT’S THE MEANING OF THAT?”

“I’m sorry sir!” I apologized smiling.

“YOU BETTER BE SORRY! IF NOT, I WOULD HAVE SENT SILAS HERE TO BEAT YOU THE WAY SUSAN BEAT YOU THAT DAY”.

I started laughing.

“Daddy, I know you won’t forget that one. You always remember how I ran out of the bed to escape her painful slap. Chai! Mummy Susan can beat somebody oooo! I hope she wasn’t a boxer”.

“YES OOOO! A BOXER THAT PUNCHES SPIRITUAL LAZY BONES LIKE YOU”, He said admist laughter.

I began my quiet time with worship songs and then moved over to thanksgiving. I found myself thanking God the more.

I tried to pray in tongues, but found myself switching into words of thanksgiving. I tried it thrice and found myself praying in words. So I decided to enjoy the flow. Thanking God for everything.

“God I thank you for my parents in law. I thank you for their dramatic behavior yesterday.

I thank you for everything you have done for me through them. I thank you for using them to point out the careless attitude in me. I thank you for using them to tell me that it’s not good to drop the food of the elderly people on the ground.

I thank you for using them to teach me it not good to get up when your in laws have not told you to get up. God, I thank you because yesterday’s lessons were wonderful. Unknown to them, they were teaching me how to be a good and submissive wife, just as I’ve always wanted to be”.

I was shocked at the prayers I was praying sef. I can’t believe all I was seeing was goodness out of the insults my parents dished out on me. This was truly the forgiving nature of God at work in me. Thank you so much Lord Jesus.

After a while, I sat down to read my Bible. I was not with my Bible study journal to continue with the topic I was reading. So I asked the Holy Spirit to show me any place in the Bible he wants me to study.

I was flipping the pages, when my eyes were drawn to a highlighted verse.

“Isaiah 30:21 And thine ears shall hear a word behind thee, saying, This is the way, walk ye in it, when ye turn to the right hand, and when ye turn to the left”.

I nod my head and exhaled.

“Daddy, what does this scripture mean? Open my understanding dear Lord!” I whispered.

“CRIS THERE IS SOMETHING CALLED SPIRITUAL EAR BUD. THAT’S WHAT THAT SCRIPTURE IS TALKING ABOUT. SPIRITUAL EAR BUD IS A DIMENSION OF HEARING FROM GOD THAT FLOWS WITHOUT INTERRUPTION.

THIS IS MEANT TO GIVE YOU INSTRUCTIONS WHEN YOU’RE ON A MISSION. ESPECIALLY ON AN ASSIGNMENT THAT NEED THE PROGRESSIVE INSTRUCTIONS FROM YOUR SPIRITUAL COMMANDER, WHICH IS THE HOLY GHOST”.

“Wow! From spiritual navigation to spiritual ear bud. I have never heard of this before”.

“YES CRIS! BECAUSE IN ORDER TO NAVIGATE PROPERLY, YOU MUST PLUG THE SPIRITUAL EAR BUD TO YOUR EARS AND ALWAYS HERE WHATEVER THE COMMANDER HAS TO SAY. IF HE SAYS, ‘GO LEFT’. YOU MOVE IMMEDIATELY. IF HE SAYS, ‘TURN AROUND AND TAKE THE STREET ON YOUR RIGHT’. YOU DO THAT IMMEDIATELY.


THAT’S HOW IT OPERATES. THESE SPIRITUAL EAR BUD HELPS YOU FOLLOW THE PROGRESSIVE INSTRUCTIONS FROM THE HOLY SPIRIT WHENEVER YOU’RE IN A SITUATION WHERE YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT TO DO”.

“Daddy! How do I get this Spiritual ability?”

“FIRST YOU PRAY FOR IT. SECONDLY, YOU PUT YOUR HUMAN WISDOM AND UNDERSTANDING ASIDE. ALOT OF BELIEVERS ARE BRINGING COMMON SENSE INTO CHRISTIANITY. IT DOESN’T WORK THAT WAY. COMMON SENSE IN CHRISTIANITY DOESN’T WORK.

THE WISDOM OF GOD IS ALWAYS FOOLISHNESS TO MEN AND THE WISDOM OF MEN IS FOOLISHNESS TO GOD. IMAGINE GOD TELLING ABRAHAM TO SACRIFICE ISAAC HIS ONLY SON. DOES THAT MAKE ANY SENSE?

IF YOU SIT MEN DOWN AND TELL THEM THIS IS WHAT GOD TOLD ME TO DO. IF THEY BRING THEIR WISDOM, THAT IS THE COMMON SENSE AND WISDOM OF MEN, INTO REASONING. THEY WOULD END UP TELLING YOU THAT IT WASN’T GOD THAT SPOKE TO YOU IN THE FIRST PLACE, BUT A DEMON.

DOES GOD COLLECT HUMAN SACRIFICE? WHEN DID GOD START ASKING FOR THE BLOOD OF YOUR CHILDREN LIKE MOLECH AND ALL THOSE BLOOD SUCKING IDOLS?

BRO, GO AND SLEEP. THAT WAS NOT GOD SPEAKING. BUT YOU KNEW IT WAS GOD, BECAUSE IT’S NOT YOUR FIRST TIME OF HEARING HIM SPEAK. THAT’S WHAT I MEAN CRIS.

YOU MUST BE READY TO HAVE THE HEART OF A CHILD. THAT’S WHY JESUS SAID THAT UNTIL YOU BECOME AS LITTLE CHILDREN, YOU WILL NEVER GET TO THE KINGDOM OF GOD.

CHILDREN HAVE ONE SPECIAL QUALITY THAT ADULTS DON’T HAVE. CHILDREN BELIEVE WHATEVER THEY ARE TOLD BY THEIR FATHER. ADULTS WILL LIKE TO INVESTIGATE AND ARGUE WITH GOD. TRY TO PLAN FOR GOD AND TELL HIM THIS MY PLAN MAKES SENSE MORE THAN THE PLAN YOU HAVE CRAFTED OUT FOR ME.

THAT’S WHY IN ORDER TO WALK WITH GOD, HAVE THE HEART OF A CHILD. BELIEVE WHATEVER GOD SAYS EVEN WHEN YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND. THAT’S ANOTHER ISSUE I HAVE WITH ALOT OF BELIEVERS.

ABRAHAM DID NOT UNDERSTAND WHY I TOLD HIM TO KILL HIS ONLY SON. BUT HE WENT AHEAD TO OBEY ME. TODAY ALOT OF BELIEVERS WOULD START ASKING ME TO EXPLAIN MYSELF. TO TELL THEM WHY I GAVE THEM THAT INSTRUCTION.

AM I SAYING IT’S WRONG TO ASK GOD QUESTIONS? OF COURSE NOT! BUT THERE’S A PROUD ATTITUDE IN THEM THAT MAKES ME ANGRY WHENEVER THEY ASK ME QUESTIONS. THEY WILL SAY THAT THEY CANNOT OBEY THAT INSTRUCTION, UNTILL THEY UNDERSTAND IT. I MEAN, THEY WANT TO FIRST OF ALL EXPLAIN WHY I GAVE THEM THE INSTRUCTIONS, OR ELSE, TO HELL WITH MY INSTRUCTIONS.

THAT’S A PROUD ATTITUDE IN BELIEVERS TODAY. IT’S WHILE YOU ARE OBEYING ME THAT YOU CAN ASK, ‘ DADDY, PLEASE OH! DON’T BE OFFENDED. WHY DID YOU TELL ME TO DO THIS? I’M JUST OBEYING YOU BECAUSE I HAVE TO. BUT I DON’T UNDERSTAND’.

THAT’S A HUMBLE CHRISTIAN. THAT KIND OF PERSON WILL DRAW MY ATTENTION FASTER, THAN THE OTHER ONE WHO IS TRYING TO ARGUE WITH GOD.

JUST OBEY! JUST OBEY! IS THE WAY! GOD’S WAY. WHEN HIS MESSAGE COMES TO YOU, THERE IS BUT ONE THING TO DO. JUST OBEY, JUST OBEY!”

CRIS! THERE IS NOTHING AS SWEET AS OBEDIENCE. WHEN ABRAHAM SACRIFICED HIS ONLY SON. AH! I WAS SO EXCITED THAT FOR THE FIRST TIME IN THE BIBLE, I SWORE!

I MEAN I SWORE BY MYSELF! BECAUSE I WAS SO HAPPY. HE OBEYED ME TO THE LAST COMMAND. HEAVEN WAS WATCHING THIS MAN. AS HE GOT TO THE MOUNTAIN.

WE WERE ALL WATCHING ABRAHAM. WILL HE CHANGE HIS MIND? WILL HE TURN BACK? WILL HE SPARE HIS SON?

ABRAHAM TIED UP HIS SON. MY HEART LEAPT. PLACED HIM ON THE ALTAR. WE WERE LIKE, WAIT OOO. CAN THIS REALLY BE HAPPENING?

RAISED HIS HAND AND IN HIS HEART SLAUGHTERED HIS SON. THE SON HE LOVED SO MUCH. I QUICKLY SIGNALLED THE ANGEL TO STOP HIM FROM DOING IT PHYSICALLY”.

I went down on my knees and began to pray aggressively.

“Daddy! Give me that anointing Abraham had. That grace Abraham carried! Abraham was a Father of faith. He believed everything God told him. Look at me over here! I call myself a daughter of Abraham, but I am so full of doubt!

Daddy give me that grace my father, Abraham carried. Give me that spiritual ear bud. Let my obedience challenge you to swear in my life. Let my obedience move you to tears like Abraham’s obedience did.

Let the hosts of heaven applaud as a daughter submits to God completely and shames the devil. God give me that grace! On my own I am nothing! On my own, I will fail!

The bible says in Romans 9:16. it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.

Show me mercy Lord! Help me win my race! Show me mercy! Help me obey you completely. Spiritual ear bud, where are you? Be activated right now!”

I prayed fervently for almost an hour. Suddenly I began to feel cold sensations all over my body. I shivered as goose bumps rose on my skin.

I knew something was happening to me as I sensed the spiritual energy in the room. I bowed my head to the ground.

“Do your work on my spirit Lord. Let my spiritual ears be activated.

Isaiah 50:5 The Lord GOD hath opened mine ear, and I was not rebellious, neither turned away back.

Help me not to rebel against you and block my spiritual ears. Help me not to turn back and lose my spiritual ear bud”.

To be continued….

Brethren, quiet time does not stop because you travelled.

Let me tell you a Spiritual secret. The day you feel too tired to observe your quiet time is the day you seriously need to observe it.

Look at the revelation from the throne of grace that was supposed to visit Cris. But she was about to lose it in the name of LET ME REST TODAY. I’M IN THE VILLAGE. THERE’S NO NEED TO OBSERVE MY QUIET TIME.

SPIRITUAL HOLIDAY! God hates it so much.

Hebrews 10:38 Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.

Don’t be a Christian that draws back at the slightest difficulty. You have started the journey, so keep running.

Episode 69

I entered the palour expecting to see Silas there, but he wasn’t. My heart almost jumped.

I had just rounded up my quiet time and the Holy Spirit told me to go to the parlour.

“CALM DOWN! I DIDN’T BRING YOU HERE TO GIST WITH SILAS. YOU TOO LIKE TALK TALK!”

I smiled and covered my mouth with my hands.

“TURN LEFT”, came the instruction.

I turned left and saw a broom beside the wall.

“YOU KNOW WHAT TO DO WITH THAT. GET TO WORK”.

Ewooooooo! Cris, when was the last time you swept a house? That should be 7 years ago.

“CRIS, FOR YOUR INFORMATION THERE WOULD BE NO HOUSE MAID IN YOUR FUTURE HOME. YOU’RE GOING TO LEARN HOW TO TAKE CARE OF YOUR HUSBAND RIGHT HERE! CARRY THE BROOM AND SWEEP LIKE A WOMAN”.

“No housemaid? I will be sweeping house? Egbami ooo!”

“CRIS! I’M WAITING FOR YOU. CARRY THIS BROOM AND LET’S CLEAN THIS PLACE”.

I quickly went for the broom, bent down and began to sweep.

“So what about Silas?” I asked.

“I SENT HIM OUT OF THE HOUSE, SO YOU CAN CONCENTRATE ON THE ASSIGNMENT I HAVE FOR YOU THIS MORNING. HE’LL BE BACK BY 9AM”.

“Ha! Daddy! How would I survive without him till that time?” I replied in fright.

“YOU WILL SURVIVE OOO. SILAS IS NOT OXYGEN. BESIDES, I’M HERE FOR YOU”.

“Daddy you know what makes me say that. How do I handle his parents all by myself? I need him around to help me talk to them when there’s a little misunderstanding”.

“AND WHAT ABOUT ME? YOU NEED SILAS AND I CAN START GOING, RIGHT?”

“Ha! I’m sorry Daddy! Please forgive me. I need you more than I need Silas”.

“THAT’S BETTER!”

I continued sweeping till I was done with the house.

“GO OUTSIDE!” Came the instruction.

I quickly opened the door, expecting to see my Silas. I met a messy compound. The village goats had defecated all over the compound overnight.

“LOOK BEHIND YOU”, Came the gentle voice.

I turned an saw that long strong broom used for sweeping the compound, resting on the wall near the entrance.

“START SWEEPING”.

I smiled as I picked it up and began to sweep the compound.

I have never done something like this before so I was not sure if I was doing it correctly. All I knew was that I was doing it. I moved round the house, sweeping everything I could. I gathered the dirt together and wondered how I was going to pack and dispose them.

“GO TO THE BACK OF THE HOUSE, YOU WOULD SEE A PARKER, USE IT. THEN AFTER PARKING, LOOK FOR THE KITCHEN, THE ZINC BUILT KITCHEN. YOU WOULD SEE AN OLD PAINT RUBBER THERE. THAT’S WERE MUMMY DROPS HER DIRT”.

I was wowed. I quickly ran to look around the house and saw the parker waiting for me there. I took it and gathered the dirt together. I looked for the kitchen and found the waste bin staring at me.

“Wow! Daddy! I’m a stranger in this compound. The way I’m knowing everything around the house is so unusual ooo!”

“LOOK AT YOU. SOMEONE THAT COLLECTED SPIRITUAL EAR BUD IS TALKING AS IF THERE IS NO DEVICE ON HER EAR”.

“So this is how it works?” I almost yelled. Oh my God! Daddy you’re the best.

“CONCENTRATE. WE HAVE MUCH MORE TO DO. NOW GET THE KEYS TO THE KITCHEN”.

“Where are they?”

“GOOD QUESTION. TURN AROUND, YOU WOULD SEE A WINDOW BEHIND YOU. CHECK THE WALL, THE THERE’S A NYLON STUCK IN A HOLE ON THE WALL. PULL IT OUT. THE KEY IS BEHIND IT”.

I turned and saw I was backing a window. I saw the nylon stuck into the hole in the wall. I went there, pulled out the nylon and brought out the keys.

“Jesus!” I grinned.

“GO AND OPEN KITCHEN JARE”.

“No Daddy! Allow me freak out a little bit. You’re too awesome! Too powerful! Chai! So this is spiritual ear bud? Chai! Silas must have it too”, I said as I opened the kitchen.

I saw the fireplace. They cooked on firewood stove.

“MUMMY HAD SET EVERYTHING IN PLACE. JUST GO THERE AND LIGHT THE FIRE. LOOK AHEAD OF YOU. THERE’S A BOTTLE ON THE FLOOR. THAT’S KEROSENE. POUR A LITTLE ON THE WOOD TO MAKE IT LIT UP FASTER”.

I looked forward and saw the bottle at it’s position. Wow! I followed the instructions and soon, I had lit up fire.

“GET THE YAM TUBER IN THE CUPBOARD OVER THERE AND PREPARE A BREAKFAST OF YAM. DON’T WORRY ABOUT THE SAUCE. MUMMY ALREADY HAS EGUSI SOUP IN THE POT YOU WILL FIND IN THE CUPBOARD. JUST WARM IT. GET THE KNIFE FROM THE TOP OF THE CUPBOARD”.

I opened the cupboard and found yam tubers in it. I looked at the top of the cupboard and there was the knife.

I quickly put the pot of Egusi soup on the fire, while I started getting the yam ready. I worked like a girl who had been to the village for years. Just with the help of my Daddy in the kitchen with me. Giving me progressive instructions.

Within one hour, breakfast was ready! Daddy, you’re such a genius. I never knew I could be this powerful with you as my guide and commander.

“NOW TAKE A BUCKET FROM THE KITCHEN AND GET WATER FROM THE WELL AT THE NEXT COMPOUND”.

I didn’t waste time. I quickly took it and hurried to the next compound. The well was the first thing I saw. There was a teenage girl already fetching water.

“TELL HER TO FILL YOUR BUCKET FOR YOU”.

“My friend! Please can you fill my bucket with water?” I asked.

She looked at me and quickly bent her knees slightly to greet me.

“Ekaro ma (Good morning)”.

“Thank you my dear! Please can you help me?”

“Yes ma! Bring it here!” She replied.

I brought it and she poured all what she had fetched before my arrival into my bucket. Then fetched some more to fill my bucket.

“Thank you!” I said.

“You’re welcome ma!” She said and stood watching.

I bent over and tried to carry it. I had not taken up to five steps before soaking the skirt of my Ankara with water. It was as if I was pouring all the water she fetched on my legs.

“Should I carry it for you?” She asked, coming to meet me with her bucket of water. She refilled my bucket again and carried my bucket to the compound.

“Thank you so much dear! You’re such a wonderful young lady!” I said grinning.

“Please, who are you?” She asked.

I guessed she was familiar with everyone in the compound except me. She must have a good eye and must have been a great observer to notice I was new.

“I’m Mummy Akande’s daughter”, I answered.

“But mummy doesn’t have daughter na! She only had a son and that’s Bro Silas. When did mummy give birth to a grown up daughter like you?” She asked.

“TELL HER YOU’RE HER SON’S WIFE TO BE”.

“I am her son’s wife to be”, I quickly answered.

“Wow!” She exclaimed, with those huge eye balls of surprise.

“Thank you dear”, I replied grinning.

“But you still have not answered my question. Who are you?” She asked.

Now I was confused. I thought I just revealed who I was to her. What else was she asking about me? What does she want me to say?

“Daddy!”

“BE CALM! DON’T WORRY! JUST BE QUIET”.

I remained quiet and only smiled at her.

“Aunty, I saw three tall men with feathers following you with flaming swords in their hands. I was afraid. But their faces looked so friendly and beautiful.they followed you into the compound and wherever you went, they followed.

So who are you?” She asked.

Now I understood why she asked the question. Wow! So angels were following me? Daddy this is not fair ooo! You showed someone else the angels, but you didn’t show me.

“WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO ABOUT IT?”

“I wanted to hug you before, but now I’m not going to hug you again. Your baby girl will not hug you”, I replied sulkily.

“YOU OWE ME TWENTY HUGS. AND YOU’RE GOING TO HUG ME TODAY”.

“I say I’m not hugging you. You refused to show me the angels”, I replied.

“OKAY! LET ME COLLECT MY EAR BUD”,

“Ha Daddy daddy! I was only joking na! If I don’t hug you who will I hug? Come, let me hug you! My sweet Daddy!” I said grinning.

I could hear him laughing within me. I couldn’t help it but laugh too.

“Aunty, who are you?” The girl called me back to from my chat with God.

“I am a daughter of the most high God”, I replied.

“Wow! I want to be like you! Please, tell me what I must do to become a daughter of the most high God”, she said.

“You must give your life to Jesus and accept him as your personal Lord and saviour”.

That was how I won a soul that morning. It looked like a shock to me. Just seeing me and wanting to be like me. Me of all people? Me that God should have destroyed in the twinkling of an eye if not for the mercy of God and the intercessory prayers of my mentor.

It’s amazing how God transforms a person from nothing to somebody. I was completely hopeless, but God gave me hope. This my Daddy is too sweet. Jesus, you’re so amazing.

I carried the bucket and was about entering the kitchen when mummy came out.

“Oh my goodness! Thank you so much darling!” She said as she took the bucket from my hands.

I was trying to understand what happened. Did I just heard her calling me darling? That one na pill to swallow.

Soon, Daddy came out of the house furious.

“Is today the first time you’re doing this? You keep behaving as if you’re not a wife. You sleep as if there is no tomorrow to sleep. You’re a terrible woman!

You want to tarnish my reputation in this community abi? You know it’s today I’m supposed to go and you decided to sleep like a rat!” He said ranting.

“Where is the water for me to bathe with?”

“It’s right here?” She said and she took the bucket and hurried to where the bathroom was located.

I stood watching everything. I didn’t know what to say, neither did I know what was going on. That my mother-in-law called me darling rang in my head like I received the award of the best wife of the year.

“So what about my food? Will I go on an empty stomach?”

“Breakfast is ready. I think Silas cooked for us before he left”.

“Silas doesn’t cook mummy. You have failed me as a wife. You’re such a disgrace. I can’t believe it. So you mean I would go there on an empty stomach?”

“Daddy you don’t understand. Someone has prepared breakfast already”.

“Who?”

“Me!” I said interrupting their conversation.

They both turned to look at me with shock written on their faces.

“I thought it was Silas”, Mummy said.

“When has Silas ever cooked in this house?” Daddy asked.

“I don’t know. But maybe he could be the one that cooked the food”.

“But the compound has been swept. The house swept also. Who did all these?” Daddy asked.

“Me!” I answered.

They both looked at me, unable to say a word.

To be continued……

Oya Iya and Baba Silas, do quick and tell us what a wonderful daughter Christiana is?

How wonderful things can be when we obey the instructions of the Holy Spirit.

I so much love this new dimension of hearing from God. Cris was a stranger in that house, but she was walking around the house as if she had lived there all her life.

Oya wedding planning committee. The delay has been too much. Let’s begin with the bridal shower.

Episode 70

“Wait! What do you mean by you were the one who cooked the food and swept the compound? How did you enter the kitchen when you don’t know where I kept the keys?” Mummy asked.

I smiled.

“I found the hole on the wall and saw the keys there”.

“Wow! So you did all these house chores all by yourself?” She asked.

“Yes Mummy!

“I thought you were the CEO of Kolapo production company. How could you do such humiliating activities?”

“Mummy, apart from being a CEO, I’m also a child of God. And one of the fruits of the Holy Spirit is meekness. Another name for meekness is humility. God has really transformed me. He has worked on my heart and made me to look exactly like him.

It’s the Lord’s doing and it is marvelous in our eyes!”

“I don’t understand. You mean God was showing you everything in my house. Where to find the keys, where the soup was KEPT. Where the yam was kept and everything you needed without assistance?” She asked.

I smiled and nodded.

“Wow! This is awesome! I can’t believe I have treated you so badly. You have shown me kindness even when I treated you so badly”.

I went down on my knees and put my palms together in a plea.

“No Mummy! You were right. My behavior was wrong”.

“No my daughter stand up”, she pleaded and tried to pull me up.

Did she just called me her daughter? Wait, I think I am dreaming already. You mean that came out of her mouth by mistake, right? Yeah! That was definitely a mistake.

“No Mummy! Allow me to say what I have to say”.

“No my daughter! Stand up!” She repeated the mistake.

They said when you repeat a mistake, it’s no longer a mistake, but a…. How did they say it again? I can’t remember but wait oooo. She’s already calling me her daughter ooo! A dream I cannot wake up from.

“Mummy! Allow me to kneel down please!”

“No! The CEO of Kolapo production company cannot be kneeling to me. She should be sitting while I kneel down to greet her”, she replied.

“God forbid! Mummy! Allow me to talk na!” I pleaded and tried to struggle a little as she pulled me up to my feet. I had to allow her, as an elderly woman.

“Mummy! I’m really sorry!”

“For what? She asked.

“For not being the kind of wife you expected me to be. I was too careless. I gave the rice we bought to the goats yesterday. I dressed in a pompous way. I couldn’t put on a native attire. I was wearing red and white as if it was valentine’s day”.

“No my daughter, you were looking so beautiful. Infact to be honest with you, I liked you. I just had to support my husband. He can’t be saying something while I’m saying the opposite. I really like you the moment I saw you. I don’t know what made me to insult you. Please my daughter, can you forgive me?” She asked.

“CRIS! SHE SAID SHE DIDN’T KNOW WHAT MADE HER TO INSULT YOU. SHE SAID SHE LIKED YOU THE MOMENT SHE SAW YOU. WHAT MADE HER TREAT YOU CONTRARY TO HER TRUE FEELINGS FOR YOU?”

“Satan!” I answered.

“PRAYERS ARE WORKING HERE. CAN YOU SEE THE POWER IN SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT? HER HEAD IS UNDER YOUR SPELL”.

“Yes ooo! She thought she was a tough woman. She no know say spiritual people are the most dangerous people to deal with. When you shout at them, they just smile. They won’t say anything. But in the night, they will address your matter and program your head overnight”, I replied smiling.

“My daughter! You don’t have to worry about my husband. I know how to talk to him and penetrate him. You won’t go back to Lagos without our blessings and approval for the marriage”, she added.

You know how we used to shout praise the Lord in churches? That was how I almost shouted it. Thank God for the fruit of the Holy Spirit called self control.

“Mummy! You know I’m still learning how to be a good wife. Aren’t you rushing too much?” I asked, smiling inwardly.

“No! You’re a good girl! You’re the best wife I have ever seen. You are a rich woman, but so humble. I can’t imagine how God could raise such a woman in our society. Rich, yet humble. We ordered you around like a nobody and you never said anything to us.

We threw insults at you and you acted as if it was nothing. This was so overwhelming. I began to ask myself if you were really the CEO of the company. Because if you were, you wouldn’t have followed Silas here in the first place. You would have sent for us to meet you at your estate.

And who are we to say no to such a request from a mighty woman. We would leave everything we were doing and lie down on the floor to beg you to marry out son.

But we kept you kneeling down yesterday and you knelt down. We kept you outside the house and were almost sending you away, with little or no hospitality at all. Yet, you never complained. What kind of wife is that? That’s the best kind of wife a man can dream of having. An obedient, submissive and beautiful wife”.

Chai! I’m blushing ooo! This stubborn and rebellious Christiana na She dem dey call submissive wife. God! Your transformation power no be here.

We were still talking when Silas entered the palour.

I stood up and smiled at him. It was only mummy and I that were left in the house. Daddy had went for an important meeting. He was almost late for it because he and mummy overslept. But thankfully, I saved the day.

“Charming! I missed you! Good morning my sweet morning charm!” I said smiling.

He patted my cheek gently.

“You’re looking so beautiful this morning. Does God upgrade beauty? How come you get more beautifuller everyday?” He asked.

I burst into laughter and covered my hands with my mouth.

“Mummy! Ekaro ma (Good morning ma)”, Silas greeted mummy.

“Omo mi! You’re blessed!” She replied.

I looked at Silas smiling and then at his mum.

“Let me excuse the two of you”, sh quickly said as she stood up.

Mummy no!” I tried to act the good wife script.

“Don’t worry!” I’ll be back shortly”, she replied and with that, left us.

I looked at my Prince Charming and smiled like a new bride.

“Hmmmmm! Someone just made a friend”, he said grinning.

“Not just a friend. I had an experience today that I would never forget for the rest of my life. It was completely awesome”.

“That’s wonderful! I also learned something about my life and family today. God made me understand more better who you are to me”, he replied.

“Wow!” I exclaimed.

“So tell me what your experience was?” He asked as we both sat down.

“Please! I’m more curious to know what you learned from God today”.

“But I asked first na!”

“Please! Charming please!” I said and made those irresistible puppy eyes.

He smiled and shook his head.

“Sometimes you behave like a baby girl”, he chuckled.

“Yes ooo! I’m your baby girl!” I replied grinning.

“I was reading proverbs 31. It was about the virtuous woman. I read all the qualities this woman carried and I was like, the woman is seriously a package. The bottom line was that, she is such a blessing to her husband that he’s so lucky to have her.

That’s where God came in. He reminded me something. Remember that popular saying that behind every successful man, there is a woman, right?”

“Yes!” I answered.

“Actually, God told me that there are actually two women in the life of every man. Two women that are the backbone of his success. But these two women only work seperately.

The first woman a man would ever fall in love with in his life is his mother. The mother is the first backbone of a man’s success. Her prayers and intercession are the fuel for his destiny and calling on earth.

The second woman is his wife. The woman he eventually gets married to. One thing that happens here is that the mother hands over her baton, to the wife. That means, everything this man needs, is now to be supplied by the new woman officiating.

The position of the woman in the life of a man is irreplaceable. First the mother, then the mother hands over to the wife to continue the rest of the journey with him.

So on the wedding day, something happens in the realm of the spirit. The grace and authority the mother once had over the man, is transfered to the wife. She becomes the one incharge”.

“Wow!”

“The number one duty of the wife is intercession. Very important. That’s what the mother does till the day she hands over to the wife. So I the wife starts from where the mother stopped.

The same goes for the ladies too. The first man you would ever love. I don’t just mean love, but permitted to love, is your dad. And one day, your Dad will hand over to another man”.

“That’s the most wonderful thing I’ve ever heard”, I replied.

“So tell me about yours”

I began to narrate all I had been taught. The spiritual ear bud and how I used it’s power to walk around the house as if I have lived in it for years. I could see the surprise it created in his expression.

The day was completely awesome. We thought we would go back, but mummy asked us to wait. She promised she would help us talk to her husband. She said she cannot send is back without their approval to the marriage.

It was later in the evening that her husband returned. I spent alot of time with my new found family. We have a wonderful time together.

Daddy was so happy to see me that evening.

“I’m really sorry for how I treated you yesterday. You’re indeed a good woman. If it were to be an arrogant and pompous person. She would have gotten angry and left the house. But you stayed and forgave us in your heart before we dared to ask. That’s what a good wife would always do.

I can’t believe I was treating this treasure like clay. Please find a place in your heart to forgive me”, he pleaded.

“Daddy, just as you said. I forgave you before you asked. So what’s the need to apologize to me? How can I be angry with the man that brought this wonderful Silas into the world?”

“You are wrong. You have every right to be angry and express yourself. Please can find a place in your heart to forgive me? I mean forgive us”.

“Daddy, I have forgiven you!”

“I hereby announce that this marriage has my approval and support”.

“Hallelujah!” Silas said smiling.

I knelt down in greeting.

“Thank you sir! I’m honoured to be a member of this great family”.

“Olamide, come here let me bless you!” Mummy said.

I crawled on my knees and met her. I placed my head on her laps and shut my eyes.

“Olamide! You have honoured us as your parents. Even when we mistook you and insulted you, you humbled yourself before us. You didn’t repay us for the evil we did. You were kind to us”.

She placed her hands on my back and the other on my head.

“Olamide! Your sister has been married for the past two years and there’s no child. I am not a woman of God but sometimes, God reveals things to me.

There’s a declaration of marital infertility in your family. This is due to the offence your father committed by acting arrogant to an elderly person.

That curse was meant for the two of you. But your sister has not taken her infertility case seriously like Hannah did at Shiloh.

But you humbled yourself. Behaving like for the first time. Two years ago, an Angel met me in my dream and gave me a palm fruit. He said any woman I say she would get pregnant would get pregnant.

So I do not only decree for you. I decree on your sister. Folashade Sharon Kolapo. Her childlessness has come to an end in the name of Jesus!”

“Amen!” Silas and I chorused.

“And you Olamide Christiana Kolapo! You shall carry your baby at your one year marriage anniversary!”

“Amen!” We all chorused.

I was surprised at how mummy could call our names accurately.

It was when we were in the car leaving the village the next day that Silas told me people took his mum for a Prophetess.

With the way women came to her seeking for children, she could have started a ministry. But she was not called to do that.

We had to leave the next day. It was awesome to find out the blessing that came from honouring my parents. A blessing that also rubbed on my younger sister.

To be continued……

A lady chatted with me and shared a testimony about spiritual enchantment. Her brother was about to do something she didn’t want him to do.

She remembered MY BABY HUSBAND and the teaching on Spiritual Enchantment. She said at night, she woke up and prayed over it. Commanding and making authoritative declarations.

By morning that guy didn’t remember what he was threatening to do anymore.

She had entered his brain in the realm of the spirit and clicked on the delete button.

See the way Silas in-laws cannot understand themselves anymore. Overnight they became friends.

Please we’re tired of delaying the bridal shower. Marriage planning committee, I never hear from ona oooo

Episode 71

“Cris! I don’t understand you anymore! What is the meaning of this nonsense? You mean you went to the village 2 days ago? To see the parents of that gateman? I thought this was a joke that we would all get over in time.

But it’s becoming too serious. You have followed him to see his parents. Very soon the wedding will be fixed. Are you serious about this wedding or you’re just playing with our intelligence?” Maggie asked furiously.

“Maggie I don’t understand you. What’s the issue here? I’m marrying my gateman and what does my decision on who to marry has to do with you? Why are you carrying another man’s headache?”

“Cris! You’re not serious! Remember very soon the press will be here for an interview. The world will want to hear from your lips who your fiancee is. Are you ready to tell the world that your fiancee is your company gateman?”

I exhaled. She had a point. How can I tell everyone that Silas is my company gateman? I need to do something about it. I need to get him a better job. That’s going to save me the embarrassment. At least when the press gets to find out his occupation in a reputable company, it would save me alot of embarrassment.

But Silas told me he ended his study at secondary school level. Wow! How do I handle that? Getting him a befitting job would be a serious problem.

Wait a minute. I can speak with one of my friends who is also a CEO. I’m sure he’ll agree to keep Silas there, just to help out with the issue of his occupation.

Mr Gbadebo would be very cooperative. He’ll keep Silas there till after the wedding. That’s a great idea!

“YOU AND WHO IS DOING THAT RUBBISH?” Came the gentle whisper.

“Sir!”

“CRIS, YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELF FOR ALLOWING SATAN WHISPER THAT NONSENSE INTO YOUR HEAD. SHAME ON YOU!”

Yeh! Daddy is mad at me ooo! It was only a thought ooo. Just a thought to escape the ridicule that awaits us.

“YOU ARE ASHAMED OF THE LAUGHTER OF MEN. AND YOU’RE ASHAMED OF THE MAN I GAVE YOU. I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU WOULD DO SUCH A THING. ASHAMED OF THE GIFT I GAVE YOU!”

“Daddy I’m sorry, it was only a thought. I won’t think that way again! Please forgive me. I was only trying to craft out a plan to escape ridicule”.

“YOU’RE NOT SERIOUS! THAT RIDICULE YOU ARE TRYING TO ESCAPE. FOR DARING TO ENTERTAIN THAT WHISPER FROM THE PIT OF HELL, I’LL DOUBLE IT. THE LAUGHTER YOU WANT TO ESCAPE HAS BEEN DOUBLED”.

“Ha! Daddy please na!”

“WHAT DOES PSALM 19 VERSE 14 SAY?”

“Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart, be acceptable in thy sight, O LORD, my strength, and my redeemer”, I answered.

“THAT MEANS THERE ARE THOUGHTS THAT AS A HUMAN BEING. JUST THINKING IT IS ENOUGH TO GET ME ANGRY, BECAUSE THEY ARE UNACCEPTABLE THOUGHTS. YOU GAVE SATAN A LISTENING EAR AND ALLOWED HIM POLLUTE MY HOUSE WITH FILTHY THOUGHTS.

SILAS DOESN’T HAVE THE QUALIFICATIONS TO BECOME A PRESTIGIOUS COMPANY STAFF. BUT YOU WANT TO GIVE HOM A FALSE REPUTATION AND FAKE IDENTITY, RIGHT?”

“No sir! I’m sorry!” I said and tears welled up in my eyes.

“Cris! Are you okay?” Maggie asked and tried to touch me.

“Please go away”, I replied softly.

“Cris, I guess we need to teach that boy a lesson. I know this is not you!”

“Get away from me! Do whatever you want to do! What is my business? What is your business! Leave me alone!” I shouted.

She stood up and smiled.

“Don’t worry Cris! I’ll make you proud”, she said and walked out.

I wonder why she was looking excited. Was it what I told her? I’m not sure I heard what she said. I just needed to be alone with God. Did I say something that could cause someone to smile?

Maybe I didn’t hear her well. Anyway, she is gone for good. I just need to be alone right now.
I never knew I had given her the permission to destroy my marriage.

“Daddy! I’m so sorry! Please forgive me! Please don’t punish me with more reproach. Please Daddy!”

“CRIS! OPEN YOUR BIBLE TO HEBREWS 12”.

I quickly opened the bible on my table.

“START FROM VESRSE 5”.

“Hebrews 12:5 And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him:

Verse 6. For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.

Verse 7. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?

Verse 8. But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.

Verse 9. Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?

Verse 10. For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.

Verse 11. Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.

Verse 12. Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;

Verse 13. And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed”, I read.

“SO, I’M GOING TO DISCIPLINE YOU”.

“Ha! Daddy!”

“SHHHHH! I DON’T WANT TO HEAR PIM!”

I quickly held my lips together. I have never seen this side of God before. Ha! Discipline. ”

“Daddy just flog me na. Any amount of cane, I don’t mind. Punishment is too severe! I prefer cane to punishment”.

“YOU DON’T DECIDE FOR ME WHAT TO DO”.

My phone started ringing. I checked the caller’s ID and smiled. I don’t need to start telling you why I was smiling. You know who is calling.

“I’m really sorry I was ashamed of you. Just a few seconds of entertaining the thoughts was enough to get my Dad angry. I would never entertain that thought again. Silas! I love you and I’m ready to stand the ridicule of men for the marital bliss in the future. I am ready to pay whatever it will cost me. My children will look at me one day and tell me they are grateful I married daddy”, I said within me as I answered the call.

“Hello pretty Christy!”

“Hi Charming Silas! I really missed your voice”.

“But we spoke at the gate this morning?”

“How is that supposed to help me? That was like two years ago to me. I just needed to hear your voice again”, I replied.

“Christy”,

“Yes charming!”

“I can’t really explain how I am feeling but this is not the first time I am feeling this way. Experience has made me understand what the feeling means and it’s a serious matter”.

My heart jumped within me. What’s going on Lord?

“Christy! We need to pray, we really need to pray. There’s something disastrous about to happen. I don’t know what it is, but this is how God usually informs me whenever something bad is about to happen”.

“No! God will not allow anything happen to you! He will keep you safe for me, for our future and our unborn children”.

“Amen!”

“Don’t be afraid! God has already brought us so far, he will complete the good work he has started in our lives in Jesus name!”

“Amen!”

“Your parents have already given us their consent. There’s nothing standing in our way anymore”.

“Actually there is!” He replied.

I was shocked. What could that be? We already had his parent’s approval, what else do we need?

“Your family! They will surely be waiting for us to oppose this relationship”.

“Charming! I am an orphan. My parents died many years ago. I only have a younger sister who is already married”, I replied.

“You told me before. But there must be an elderly man in your family to stand in place of your late father. Am I correct?”

It was then I realized I had forgotten someone oooo. My uncle! Oh my goodness!

Can you guys remember how my uncle told me that as long as he was going to stand as a father during my wedding, he would make sure I never got married.

FLASH BACK

Hello old man!” I greeted.

“Is that how you greet your father?” He asked.

“You are not my father!” I replied.

“But at least, I’m the one who would represent your stupid late father at your wedding. Don’t I deserve some respect?”

“You old goat! Die and go to hell!” I replied and he laughed.

Secrets are meant to remain hidden, but I knew very well that my uncle was responsible for my parents demise. As Christians, I and my sister Sharon were advised to forgive him. We did, but the man’s unrepentant attitude pisses me off.

I hated him and I’ll continue to do so. I just wanted him dead but I can’t do that myself. I wanted God to destroy him as fast as he could.

“If that is your desire, then maybe he would start with destroying you first”, came the inner voice.

I quickly waved the thought aside as my uncle’s voice came back.

“Cris! I was told you got born again. I thought born again people are good people. You’re just the spoilt brat you’ve always been!”

“Shut up! You and I who’s the evil person?” I replied with angry tears in my eyes.

“Calm down baby girl! I’m not here to make trouble”.

“Then get off my phone, you cheat!” I replied.

“Cris! You sent me a message. That’s why I called. I just wanted to tell you that as long as I remain your uncle, you’ll never get married. I’ll do everything in my power to stop you!” He said with a serious tone.

I knew this was not a joke. There was a battle going on and he’s not joking about it.

“Listen to me! Right now you’re about to meet your father -in- law. He’s going to help me get rid of the marriage. Ensure you listen to him very well and be a good girl”.

I got enraged immediately and almost ended the call.

END OF FLASHBACK.

“Charming, there’s no need to visit my family. We can always go ahead with our plans and you know, start inviting our friends”, I replied.

“How will I take a daughter out of a family without meeting with the elders that I’m taking their daughter? Who does that?”

I almost wanted to cry on the phone. My eyes were getting blurred. I knew it was finally time to reap the evil I did. Time to have my share of disrespect for my uncle.

First, how do I tell Silas that his submissive wife treats her uncle like a piece of trash? Secondly, how do I get my uncle to forgive me and approve the wedding? Do I go to his house and start cleaning the house like I did for Silas’parents?

“Christy girl!”

“Sir!”

“Don’t you have an elderly person in your family? Are they all dead?” He asked.

“We do!” I answered reluctantly.

“Who?”

“My uncle. Chief Akinyele Gabriel”.

“That’s wonderful!” He replied and I could guess he was excited. If only he knew how my attitude in the past had messed things up, he wouldn’t be excited about anything.

“Is he the only elderly person in your family?”

“No! There are others too. But he’s the eldest of them all”.

“And I believe he’s the one looking after you and your sister after your parents demise. He really is a great man. Look at the wonderful woman he has raised. And you expect me to double cross him and steal a daughter from him? Christy! Why were you thinking that way?”

“I’m sorry about that sir!” I apologized immediately to avoid him from dwelling on that subject.

“Good! So give him a call and tell him you are bringing your fiancee to him”, he replied.

Give him a call? I wonder what our conversation would look like.

To be continued…….

Na wa oooo

Just when I was thinking the wedding would start Cris wan fall my hand.

Cris, be careful ooo! I don’t like what I’m seeing

And this Maggie sef I don’t understand her ooo? Would she please leave this couple alone?

Brethren, God disciplines his children out of love. Those he love, he disciplines. So don’t run away from him when he does so

Please you guys should join the couple in their prayers oooo. I don’t have strength to cry oooo!

Episode 72

The phone rang again and it wasn’t picked. I exhaled and dropped the phone. I guess I would have to tell Silas he was not picking my calls. That was a wonderful excuse for not calling my uncle. Probably he’s too busy that he cannot pick my calls.

“CALL HIM AGAIN! HE’S READING NEWSPAPERS IN HIS HOUSE RIGHT NOW. HE’S THINKING YOU DON’T HAVE ANYTHING IMPORTANT TO SAY, THAT’S WHY YOUR INCESSANT CALLS WOULD CONVINCE HIM YOU HAVE SOMETHING SERIOUS TO SAY”.

“Yes Daddy!”

“AND DON’T FORGET! MAKE SURE YOU START BY APOLOGIZING TO HIM BEFORE TELLING HIM ABOUT YOUR HUSBAND. IS THAT OKAY?”

“Okay sir!” I replied and dialed his number but he didn’t pick. I had to dial it again and that was when he picked.

“Sounds like the CEO of Kolapo production company needs my help”, he said.

I almost hissed at his tone and arrogance, but that was not the submissive me. I resisted the devil and greeted my only father figure.

“Good evening sir!” I greeted.

There was no response.

“Uncle! Good evening sir!”

“Why are you greeting me?” He asked, instead of responding to my greeting.

“Uncle, I’m supposed to greet you na. As a father to me, which you are”, I answered.

“Hmmmmm! This is suspicious! Before you start greeting me, it’s because you have a devilish plan against my life. I know what to do actually. You cannot attack me without my knowledge”.

I felt like laughing at him, but all I could do for now was to smile.

“Uncle, it’s alright. I am a child of God. I cannot harm you. You don’t have to be afraid. I’m your daughter. I’m the daughter of your late brother”, I replied.

There was no response.

“Uncle, are you there? I asked.

“Yes!”

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Cristina! Go straight to the point. Why are you calling?”

“Uncle, good morning sir! I really want to apologize for…..”

“I said go straight to the point or I’ll hang up on you”, he threatened.

My heart skipped as I heard that from him.

God please help me soften his heart.

“Okay Daddy, sorry! Uncle, I have a man I have fallen in love with. We have been in courtship for the past few months now. So, we both agreed it was time to settle down as a family.

So he took me to his parents and now, he’s requesting to meet you. So I called to inform you when you can be free to meet him?”

There was no response.

“Uncle, are you there?”

“Yes I am. I heard all the nonsense you said”, he replied.

My heart almost flew out of my ribs. God please help me here.

“Sir! Please! I’m sorry if I have offended you in the past”.

“Oh! So it’s because you want to get married that’s why you’re apologizing to me abi? No wonder! That’s why you started greeting me and behaving like a good girl. I was wondering why the inceasant calls. I didn’t know it was all pretence to get my approval faster.

Cris, try a better trick next time. Your plan has failed. This was the reason behind the good girl attitude you were putting on. Wow? Women are very dangerous! Thank you so much!”

“Sir! I’m so sorry about everything. I was really a foolish and arrogant girl. I’m sorry about everything I did in the past. Please find a place in your heart to forgive me”, I pleaded.

“Cristina! I never make empty threats. I said what I meant and I meant what I said. So don’t go there! I’ll make sure you pay for everything you have spoken wrongly. So if you know what’s best for you, call that man and tell him he’s not welcomed”.

I just couldn’t say anything. I held the phone to my ear but didn’t say a word.

“I guess you’re now a dumb girl. Anyway! If you really want to talk to me about anything, come and see me. It’s been long we met physically”, he said.

I remembered how I enchanted my in-laws and got them to agree with me overnight. I started smiling to myself.

“Uncle don’t worry! I know how to handle you. You’re just a piece of cake for me. By the time I use my spells on you, you won’t know what happened to your senses anymore”, I replied grinning.

“You use dark powers?” He asked.

“It’s a mystery in my kingdom”.

“Wow! What’s the name of your fraternity?” He asked.

“CRIS! STOP THAT NONSENSE YOU’RE DOING!”

I paused, unable to say anything.

“So you’re just like the rest of us. You’re no better than a common fool out there! Well! I know how to handle enchantments. You’ll end up finding out your spells will fail you”.

“CRIS! WHO TOLD YOU TO REVEAL SUCH A SECRET WEAPON TO HIM?”

“Daddy! I’m sorry! I didn’t know what came over me”, I replied.

“CEO has suddenly become dumb! Don’t worry! Since we both belong to different fraternities, this fight would be more sweeter, don’t you think so?”

I just don’t know what to say, so I remained silent.

“See you at the battlefield”, he said and hung up.

I dropped the phone and sighed deeply.

I had finally called my proud and arrogant uncle. Now what’s the next step?

“CRIS, WHY DIDN’T YOU FOLLOW MY INSTRUCTIONS?”

“What instructions?”

“I TOLD YOU TO FIRST OF ALL APOLOGIZE HIM BEFORE TELLING HIM ABOUT YOUR HUSBAND. DIDN’T I TELL YOU?”

I opened my mouth and was unable to close it. What is wrong with me? I remembered everything, but went ahead to tell him about Silas, because he requested I go straight to the point. Ha! Christiana! What is your problem?

“Daddy! I’m sorry!”

There was no response.

Ha! Daddy no oooo! Don’t be angry with me ooo. Please ooo!

“Daddy! Daddy I’m so sorry! Please don’t be angry with your baby girl! Daddy please! You can’t leave me like this! I’m in such a mess!”

“CRIS! YOUR NOT FOLLOWING INSTRUCTIONS IS GETTING THINGS WORSE. WHY DID YOU ALLOW YOUR FEARS PUSH YOU OUT OF THE APOLOGY YOU WANTED TO MAKE EARLIER?”

“I’m sorry Daddy! Please forgive me! I don’t know what to do again. If I could do anything to make you smile right now, I promise you I would”.

“CRIS! WHEN SOMEONE IS UNDER A SPELL, THE DAY YOU MISTAKENLY TELL THAT PERSON THAT YOU CAST A SPELL ON HIM, WHAT HAPPENS?”

“The person is freed from the spell”, I answered.

“YOU DON’T REVEAL SUCH SPIRITUAL SECRET WEAPON TO YOUR OPPONENT. NO! YOU DON’T TELL YOUR OPPONENT HOW YOU’RE GOING TO LUNCH YOUR ATTACK. NEVER REVEAL THIS MYSTERY TO THE PEOPLE YOU USE THE SPELLS ON. THE MOMENT THEY KNOW THIS IS WHAT YOU DID, YOUR SPELL LOSES IT’S POWER.

WHY? BECAUSE THERE IS SOMETHING CALLED THE WILL OF MAN. ITS ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL FORCE IN THE SPIRIT REALM. EVEN GOD RESPECTS THAT FORCE. IT TAKES A HIGHER DIMENSION OF THE POWER OF GOD TO CRUSH BOTH THE MAN AND HIS WILL.

THAT CRIS! WOULD TAKE A LOT OF PRAYERS AND FASTING TO ACQUIRE THAT KIND OF POWER”.

“Wait! I need to understand something here! What you’re saying is, if I try using enchantment on a person I have already revealed that mystery of spiritual enchantment to, it won’t work”.

“CRIS! SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT ONLY WORKS ON THE IGNORANT SOUL. AS LONG AS YOUR UNCLE KNOWS THAT YOU’RE GOING TO ENCHANT HIM AND CAST SPELLS ON HIM TO ENSURE HE ACCEPTS AND APPROVE YOUR MARRIAGE, IT WON’T WORK.

THAT SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT YOU WILL DO TO MAKE HIM AGREE WILL NOT WORK”.

I needed to shout first. So I have messed up so badly! Christiana! Chai! Look at what you have done.

“CRIS! THE WILL OF MAN IS VERY STRONG. YOUR UNCLE DOESN’T NEED TO FORTIFY HIMSELF WITH DIABOLICAL POWERS. ALL HE NEEDS IS TO EXERCISE WILL POWER. ALL HE NEEDS IS TO MAKE UO HIS MIND NEVER TO APPROVE YOUR MARRIAGE.

THAT’S ALL HE NEEDS AND YOU WILL DISCOVER YOUR SPELLS WILL HAVE NO POWER OR EFFECT IN HIM. CRIS! LEARN TO KEEP SPIRITUAL SECRETS AS SECRETS. IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM, IGNORANCE IS THE GREATEST ADVANTAGE IN WINNING SPIRITUAL WARFARE.

IMAGINE IF YOU WALK UP TO YOUR IN-LAWS AND TELL THEM THAT YOU USE SPELLS ON THEM. I MEAN, JUST TELLING THEM THAT YOU CONTROLLED THEIR MINDS THROUGH PRAYERS. WHAT WOULD BE THE FIRST REACTION FROM THEM?

YOU WOULD NOTICE THEY WOULD WANT TO START TREATING YOU LIKE TRASH WILLINGLY, JUST TO FIGHT AGAINST THE SPELL YOU CAST ON THEM. IMAGINE IF SOMEONE WAS ABOUT TO DO SOMETHING AND YOU CONTROLLED THEIR MINDS WITH PRAYERS AND STOPPED THEM FROM DOING IT. THE DAY YOU REVEAL TO THEM THAT IT WAS YOU THAT CONTROLLED THEM THROUGH PRAYERS, WHAT WOULD THEY WANT TO DO IMMEDIATELY?

THEY WOULD WANT TO WILLINGLY DO THAT THING YOU STOPPED EARLIER. THAT’S HOW IT WORKS. AND THE WILL OF MAN IS SO POWERFUL BECAUSE, GOD DID NOT DESIGN HUMANS AS ROBOTS. SO WHENEVER MAN WILLINGLY STANDS UP AND SAYS HE WANTS TO DO A PARTICULAR THING, GOD PERMITS.

IT TAKES A LOT OF PRAYERS. SHOULD I SAY, A HIGHER DIMENSION OF INTERCESSION TO STOP CERTAIN ACTIONS. THERE ARE LEVELS OF INTERCESSION.

WE HAVE TWO REALMS OF INTERCESSION. OR SHOULD I SAY, TWO KINDS OF INTERCESSORS, WORKING IN THE TWO DIFFERENT REALMS OF INTERCESSION.

THE FIRST LEVEL OF INTERCESSORS ARE CALLED THE RESTORATION INTERCESSORS. THESE ARE INTERCESSORS WHO PRAY FOR THE LOST AND THROUGH PRAYERS BRING THEM BACK TO CHRIST. THEY HAVE A LIMITED POWER BECAUSE THEY OPERATE AT A LOWER SPIRITUAL AUTHORITY LEVEL.

THEY DON’T HAVE THE ABILITY TO CONTROL ACTIONS. THEY CAN BE PRAYING FOR SOMEONE TO REPENT AND THE PERSON THEY’RE PRAYING FOR IS IN THE NEXT ROOM COMMITING IMMORALITY WITH A LADY.

ITS AS IF THE PRAYERS ARE NOT WORKING AT ALL, BUT THEY ARE. THIS IS THE FIRST LEVEL OF INTERCESSORS. I MEAN WHEN YOU BECOME AN INTERCESSOR, THIS IS THE FIRST LEVEL YOU MUST FIND YOURSELF. THIS IS THE LEVEL OF MANY BELIEVERS RIGHT NOW.

YOU WILL BE PRAYING FOR A SMOKER AND AFTER YOU FINISH THE PRAYERS AND COME OUT OF YOUR HOUSE. THE FIRST THING YOU WILL MEET IS THAT SAME SMOKER, SMOKING. SOMEONE YOU JUST FINISHED PRAYING FOR THAT GOD SHOULD HELP TO STOP SMOKING.

IT’S KIND OF FRUSTRATING. BUT A LOT OF BELIEVERS DON’T UNDERSTAND. IT’S YOUR SPIRITUAL LEVEL AT THE MOMENT. YOUR SPIRITUAL LEVEL AS AN INTERCESSOR CANNOT CONTROL ACTIONS. YOU HAVE NOT ACQUIRED THAT POWER YET.

BEFORE I MOVE TO THE OTHER KIND OF INTERCESSORS, LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING. THESE INTERCESSORS NEED TO BE RADICAL IN THEIR FAITH. I MEAN, THEY MUST NOT GIVE UP IN THEIR PRAYERS, IF NOT, THEY WOULD LOSE THE BATTLE AND THAT SOUL WILL BE LOST FOREVER INTO THE HANDS OF THE DEVIL.

THEY MUST LEARN TO SEE GOD AT WORK THROUGH THE EYES OF FAITH AND NOT THROUGH FACTS. FACTS ARE WHAT YOU CAN SEE PHYSICALLY, FAITH IS WHAT YOU CAN SEE SPIRITUALLY.
SO THEY MUST NOT RELENT IN THEIR PRAYERS.

LET ME TELL YOU A SECRET. WHEN YOUR PRAYERS ARE REALLY WORKING, THE PERSON YOU’RE ACTUALLY PRAYING FOR STARTS MISBEHAVING WORSE THAN BEFORE. ITS CALLED THE MYSTERY OF NEGATIVE REACTION.

IT’S A SIGN THAT SOMETHING HAS STARTED HAPPENING IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM. SO THE SMOKER YOU’RE PRAYING FOR TO STOP SMOKING WILL HAVE THE BOLDNESS TO TELL YOU TO STOP WASTING YOUR TIME PRAYING. AND WHILE HE’S STILL TELLING YOU THAT. HE LITS A CIGARETTE AND PUFFS THE SMOKE INTO YOUR FACE.

YOU START CRYING TO GOD WHEN YOU GET HOME THAT YOUR PRAYING ARE NOT WORKING. GOD I PRAYED AND PRAYED, YET YOU’RE NOT DOING ANYTHING. I’M TIRED OF PRAYING. IF YOU’RE NOT GOING TO ANSWER, THEN WHY WASTE MY TIME PRAYING?

CHAI! MY PEOPLE PERISH FOR LACK OF KNOWLEDGE! CRIS! THE IGNORANT MAN DOESN’T KNOW THAT HE’S WINNING THE BATTLE. SATAN WAS ONLY FIGHTING WITH HIS LAST BREATH. AND REMEMBER. THE DEVIL IS A WHAT?”

“A liar!”

“SO WHENEVER HE SPEAKS, WHAT DOES HE SAY?”

“Nothing but lies”.

“EXACTLY! SO THESE TYPE OF INTERCESSORS MUST NOT BELIEVE WHAT THEY SEE, BUT SEE WHAT THEY BELIEVE, THROUGH THE EYES OF FAITH. BECAUSE, SPIRITUALLY, PRAYERS HAVE DONE ALOT OF DAMAGE TO THE KINGDOM OF DARKNESS AND THEY’RE ABOUT TO LOSE A SOUL.

IF THEY DON’T RELENT, THEY WOULD SURELY WIN THAT SOUL TO GOD”.

“Wow!”

“SO THE NEXT TYPE OF INTERCESSORS ARE……. HOLD ON A SECOND CRIS! WHERE’S YOUR BIBLE STUDY JOTTER AND PEN?”

To be continued……

Cris has messed up ooo! She has said too much.

So what’s the way forward now?

Hmmmmm 🤔

I have been receiving testimonies on how alot of us used Spiritual Enchantment to stop certain actions and save situations.

We bless God for the teaching. So I decided to teach us how to use it better through this episode.

So grab your pen and jotter. The class continues tomorrow.

*We will be looking into THE MYSTERY OF NEGATIVE REACTION.

*Who are the second type of Intercessors?

Episode 73

“Daddy, this Mystery of Negative Reaction, what causes it? How can it be adverted?”

“CARRY YOUR BIBLE AND OPEN TO THE BOOK OF MARK CHAPTER 9 VERSE 17”

I quickly opened to the passage and began to read.

“Mark 9:17 And one of the multitude answered and said, Master, I have brought unto thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit;

Verse 18. And wheresoever he taketh him, he teareth him: and he foameth, and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away: and I spake to thy disciples that they should cast him out; and they could not.

Verse 19. He answereth him, and saith, O faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him unto me.

Verse 20. And they brought him unto him: and when he saw him, straightway the spirit tare him; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming.

Verse 21 And he asked his father, How long is it ago since this came unto him? And he said, Of a child.

Verse 22. And ofttimes it hath cast him into the fire, and into the waters, to destroy him: but if thou canst do any thing, have compassion on us, and help us.

Verse 23. Jesus said unto him, If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth.

Verse 24. And straightway the father of the child cried out, and said with tears, Lord, I believe; help thou mine unbelief.

Verse 25. When Jesus saw that the people came running together, he rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him.

Verse 26. And the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and came out of him: and he was as one dead; insomuch that many said, He is dead.

Verse 27. But Jesus took him by the hand, and lifted him up; and he arose”.

“TAKE NOTE OF VERSE 26. AFTER JESUS COMMANDED THE SPIRIT TO COME OUT WHAT WAS THE NEXT THING THAT HAPPENED?”

“The spirit started misbehaving!”

“BUT AFTER THE DRAMA, WHAT HAPPENED NEXT?”

“It finally left”.

“AND WHAT WERE THE PEOPLE AT THE SCENE SAYING?”

“They were saying that the boy was dead”.

“CAN YOU SEE WHAT NEGATIVE REACTION LOOKS LIKE. IT GIVES A WRONG INTERPRETATION IN THE PHYSICAL REALM. THE SPIRIT BEGAN TO CRY AND MAKE A LOT OF NOISES. PEOPLE WOULD START SAYING THAT THE BOY WAS MUCH BETTER COMPARED TO WHEN JESUS PRAYED FOR HIM.

THE DRAMA WAS SO DECEPTIVE THAT WHEN THE DEMON FINALLY LEFT. THE BOY LAID ON THE GROUND LIKE A DEAD MAN. CAN YOU IMAGINE? ANYONE WHO SAW THE BOY IN THAT STATE WILL CONCLUDE THAT JESUS HAD KILLED THE BOY. BUT SPIRITUALLY, DELIVERANCE WAS ONGOING.

NEGATIVE REACTION IS THE FACTUAL EVIDENCE OF DEMONIC DECEPTION. WHAT THAT MEANS IS THAT, NEGATIVE REACTION IS A DECEPTION FROM THE PIT OF HELL, MEANT TO WEAKEN OUR FAITH AND STOP OUR PRAYERS.

IT’S A DECEPTIVE STRATEGY SATAN APPLIES TO MAKE US DISCOURAGED AND GIVE UP ON THOSE SOULS WE ARE INTERCEEDING FOR.

OPEN TO GALATIANS 6: 9”.

I quickly opened to it and read out.

“And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not”.

“NOW CRIS, YOU’RE GOING TO DO SOMETHING. YOU’RE GOING TO READ THAT SCRIPTURE UPSIDE DOWN. I MEAN, USE THE OPPOSITE OF EACH WORD TO REPLACE IT”.

Wow! This was getting interesting.

“Galatians 6:9. And let us be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall not reap anything if we faint.

“I GUESS KING JAMES ENGLISH IS TOO HIGH RIGHT NOW. GET THE MESSAGE TRANSLATION ON YOUR PHONE”.

I quickly rushed for my phone and opened my message bible app.

“So let’s not allow ourselves to get fatigued doing good. At the right time we will harvest a good crop if we don’t give up, or quit”.

“NOW, READ IT THE WAY I TOLD YOU TO?”

“Galatians 6:9. So let’s allow ourselves to get fatigued doing good. At the right time we will lose our harvest of a good crop if we give up, or quit”, I said.

“CAN YOU SEE FOR YOURSELF?”

“Wow!” I exclaimed.

“NOW, JESUS WAS ABOUT TO RECEIVE AN ANOINTING. JESUS WAS READY TO LAUNCH HIS ATTACK ON THE KINGDOM OF DARKNESS. HE WAS READY TO TELL THE DEVIL HIS TIME WAS UP. HE SPENT 40 DAYS FASTING FOR THE ANOINTING.

FATHER GIVE ME THIS ANOINTING. FATHER, I WILL NOT LET YOU GO, UNTILL YOU ANOINT MY LIFE. BUT BEFORE THAT ANGELIC VISITATION THERE WAS WHAT?”

“Temptation”.

“TEMPTATION TO DO WHAT?”

“To round up the 40 days fasting and go home”, I answered.

“IF HE HAD FALLEN INTO THE TRAP OF THE ENEMY, WOULD THOSE ANGELS BEARING THE ANSWER TO HIS PRAYERS COME?”

“They would have to go back”.

AFTER THE TEMPTATION, WHAT HAPPENED NEXT?”

“Angels came and ministered to him. They came with the answer to his prayers”.

“THAT’S EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENS. OUR MIRACLE IS ABOUT TO HAPPEN AND BEFORE EVERY MIRACLE IS A TEMPTATION. THAT’S THE PATTERN. BEFORE JOSEPH WAS MADE GOVERNOR OF EGYPT, THERE WAS A TEMPTATION TO COMMIT IMMORALITY.

THERE’S ALWAYS A TEST BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF OUR THE ANSWER TO OUR PRAYERS. WE MUST KEEP THIS AT THE BACK OF OUR MIND. THIS IS VERY IMPORTANT. SATAN WILL BE GIVEN THE PERMISSION TO STRIKE THE LAST BLOW.

TRUST ME! HE’S GOING TO GIVE IT EVERYTHING HE’S GOT. WHO WOULD SEE HE’S LOSING A COMBAT AND HAVE AN OPPORTUNITY TO STRIKE THE LAST BLOW THAT WILL NOT GIVE IT HIS BEST SHOT?

THAT’S WHAT HAPPENS AND A LOT OF BELIEVERS FALL FOR HIS DECEPTION. NEGATIVE REACTION IS ALWAYS THE OPPOSITE OF WHAT IS GOING ON IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM. THAT’S ANOTHER DEFINITION FOR NEGATIVE REACTION.

IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM, YOUR INTERCESSORY PRAYERS ARE ALREADY CREATING AN EFFECT AND WRECKING THE WORKS OF THE DEVIL. BUT PHYSICALLY, THE SMOKER IS SMOKING MORE THAN HE USED TO DO BEFORE.

THAT’S FOR NEGATIVE REACTION. SO LET’S TALK ABOUT THE SECOND KIND OF INTERCESSORS”.

“Yes Daddy!” I said, as my hand moved so fast on the jotter.

“THE SECOND KIND OF INTERCESSORS ARE WHAT WE CALL THE WATCHMEN INTERCESSORS. THESE KIND OF INTERCESSORS CAN BE NICKNAMED THE ENCHANTERS.

THEY HAVE THE ABILITY TO KNEEL DOWN IN PRAYERS AND STOP A GIRL FROM COMMITING IMMORALITY WITH HER BOYFRIEND. THEY HAVE THE POWER TO MAKE YOU LIT UP A CIGARETTE AND CANNOT PUT IT IN YOUR MOUTH.

THEY HAVE THE POWER TO MAKE YOU DO WHATEVER THEY WANT YOU TO DO WHENEVER THEY KNEEL DOWN TO PRAY. THESE KIND OF INTERCESSORS ARE CALLED WATCHMEN INTERCESSORS.

THEY HAVE A HIGH LEVEL OF HEARING ABILITY. SURE THEIR EAR BUDS ARE ALWAYS WORKING 24 HOURS OF THE DAY. THEY CAN BE IN THEIR HOUSE AND SOMEONE IS ABOUT TO GO FOR AN ABORTION. THE HOLY SPIRIT INFORMS THEM IMMEDIATELY.

AS THEY KNEEL DOWN AND START PRAYING. THE LADY WOULD NOT UNDERSTAND HOW SHE SUDDENLY CHANGED HER MIND. SUDDENLY, SHE’S SCARED OF DOING THE ABORTION. SHE JUST WALKS OUT OF THE PLACE, UNABLE TO ACCOMPLISH WHAT SHE CAME TO ACCOMPLISH.

THIS IS THE HANDWORK OF THE WATCHMEN INTERCESSORS. THEY ARE MORE OF SPIRITUAL BODYGUARD. ALWAYS RECIEVING INFORMATION FROM THE HOLY GHOST AND USING IT TO ATTACK WHAT SATAN IS DOING.

THEY ARE SPIRITUAL WARRIORS WHO HAVE MASTERED THE ART OF PRAYER.

I THINK YOUR QUESTION RIGHT NOW IS , HOW DO I GET TO THIS SECOND LEVEL?”

“Yes ooo! The thing is sweeting me! I want to kabash and my uncle will just be looking at me unable to cancel our wedding”, I said grinning.

“AS A CHRISTIAN, PRAYERS IS NOT JUST A RITUAL YOU DO EVERYDAY. PRAYER IS AN AUTOMATED UPDATING MECHANISM. PRAYER ATOMATICALLY UPGRADE YOUR SPIRIT MAN AND PUSHES YOU INTO SPIRITUAL HEIGHTS AND REALMS, WITHOUT YOUR KNOWLEDGE.

THAT’S WHY SOME PEOPLE STILL STRUGGLE WITH MASTURBATION IN THEIR LIVES. THE REMEDY IS GO AND BUILD YOUR PRAYER LIFE. THERE IS A REALM YOU WOULD GET TO AS YOU PERSIST IN YOUR PRAYERS. ITS AS IF IMMORALITY DOES NOT EXIST ANYMORE.

YOU START WALKING IN POWER AND AUTHORITY. PRAYER IS MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU THINK IT IS. THAT’S WHY TILL TOMORROW, THE NUMBER ONE THING SATAN WANTS TO DESTROY IN YOUR LIFE, IS YOUR PRAYER LIFE. HE SERIOUSLY KNOWS WHAT HE IS DOING.

SO WHAT IS THE SECRET TO ATTAINING THIS KIND OF SPIRITUAL HEIGHT?

NUMBER ONE, MIDNIGHT PRAYERS. THAT’S PERSONAL NIGHT VIGILS. MIND YOU, NIGHT VIGILS IS DIFFERENT FROM QUIET TIME. SO IF YOU’RE DOING A NIGHT VIGIL, DON’T USE IT AS A REPLACEMENT FOR YOUR QUIET TIME. VIGILS ARE FOR WARFARE, BUT QUIET TIME IS FOR INTIMACY AND BUILDING YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE.

THAT’S A MISTAKE A LOT OF BELIEVERS MAKE. BECAUSE YOU WOKE UP TO PRAY AT MIDNIGHT, YOU DECIDED TO TURN YOUR TIME FOR QUIET TIME INTO A SUBSTITUTE FOR SLEEP. ITS NOT DONE THAT WAY. YOU MAY REDUCE THE TIME, BUT DON’T CANCEL QUIET TIME BECAUSE IF PERSONAL NIGHT VIGILS. YOU MAY SLEEP A LITTLE WHEN IT’S TIME FOR YOUR QUIET TIME, BUT MAKE SURE, YOU OBSERVE IT.

YOU MAY ALSO SHIFT THE TIME BECAUSE YOU’RE TIRED, BUT DON’T CANCEL YOUR QUIET TIME. NO YOU DON’T TRY THAT. QUIET TIME IS SO IRREPLACEABLE. IT’S THE POWER HOUSE. THE CENTER THAT HOLDS EVERYTHING IN YOUR LIFE TOGETHER.

MEN OUGHT ALWAYS TO PRAY AND NOT TO FAINT. YOU CAN NEVER PRAY ENOUGH. ITS TOO IMPOSSIBLE. ONE THING YOU CAN NEVER REPLACE IS YOUR QUIET TIME.

NOW THE SECOND THING TO DO IS TO CULTIVATE THE HABIT OF PRAYING IN TONGUES. ITS ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL WAYS OF ATTAINING SPIRITUAL HEIGHTS. PRAYING IN UNKNOWN TONGUES HELPS YOU PRAY THE WILL OF GOD WITHOUT YOUR KNOWLEDGE AND TAKES YOU INTO HIS PLAN AND PURPOSE FOR YOUR LIFE FASTER.

IN CONCLUSION, BE CONSISTENT IN YOUR PRAYER LIFE. THAT’S THE MOST POWERFUL WAY TO ATTAINING THIS KIND OF SPIRITUAL TRANSITION. CONSISTENCY IS THE GREATEST KEY IN SPIRITUAL LIFE THAT HELPS ACCESS REALMS. TRUST ME! THE MORE YOU ALWAYS SHOW UP TO SPEND TIME WITH GOD, THE MORE HE REFINES YOU AND UPGRADES YOU TO A BETTER VERSION OF WHO YOU ARE.

SPIRITUAL AUTHORITY AND INFLUENCE, IS A PRODUCT OF SPENDING TIME WITH GOD. YOUR TIME WITH GOD IS NEVER A WASTE CRIS. SOME PEOPLE ARE DISCOURAGED. I PRAY, BUT IT’S AS IF NOTHING IS HAPPENING. THAT’S A LIE, YOU’RE BUILDING YOUR SPIRITUAL ENERGY UNKNOWING TO YOU. ONE DAY, YOU WILL BE SHOCKED AT THE LEVEL OF COMMAND YOU WILL GIVE AND EVEN NATURE WILL OBEY YOU. SPIRITS WILL OBEY YOU, ANGELS WILL RUN ERRANDS FOR YOU.

BECAUSE WHEN YOU CONSISTENTLY USE YOUR MOUTH TO PRAY, SOMETHING HAPPENS. YOUR TONGUE RECEIVES AUTHORITY. SO WHEN YOU SPEAK, YOUR WORDS CANNOT FALL TO THE GROUND.

SO THESE INTERCESSORS ARE MOSTLY MADE UP OF BELIEVERS WHO HAVE GROWN IN THEIR YEARS OF INTIMACY WITH GOD AND HAVE ATTAINED SPIRITUAL HEIGHTS.

SO THAT’S THE END OF THE CLASS CRIS!”

“So Dad! What can I do about the situation of my uncle?” I asked.

“DON’T BOTHER YOURSELF PRAYING AND TRYING TO ENCHANT HIM. THE ONLY WAY TO BEAT HIM IS YOUR HUMILITY. SO IT’S GOING TO BE A DIFFERENT STRATEGY THIS TIME AROUND”.

“Yes daddy! I’m ready to be the submissive wife you’ve always wanted. Break me till everything in me is nothing but the humility of Jesus”.

“THEN GET READY FOR THE MOST IMPORTANT LESSON OF YOUR LIFE”.

To be continued……

There are so many things that happen when you pray. Prayer have alot of benefits.

The bible says while Jesus prayed, he transfigured and he began to shine like the sun.

Moses spent 40 days on the mountain with God and by the time he came back, he face shone like the sun.

2 Corinthians 3:18 But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the LORD.

The more we spend time with God, the more we become like God.

Episode 74

“I told you to come and see me and you’re proving stubborn as a boss you are. Keep calling me. You would soon succeed in making me barr your number”

I had called and called my uncle but there was no response.

“Daddy what do I do?”

“YOU HAVE TO DO AS HE SAYS. GO TO HIM AND SUBMIT YOURSELF TO HIS AUTHORITY”.

My phone started ringing and I exhaled at the sight of the caller’s ID. I wanted to smile but I had a confession to make. I just didn’t know how well the message would go with him.

“Hello Pretty Christy”, he said as I answered the call.

“Hi!” I replied glumly.

“How are you doing?”

“Hmmmmm! I don’t know”.

“What do you mean you don’t know? You know but you don’t want to tell me. Is it because you are stingy? Or you think what you did has not been reported to me how stingy you are”, he said.

My head swelled with shock. What have I done?

“Sir! What did they tell you?”

“You’re a stingy person! And I am surprised you are such a stingy person!”

“What did I do sir? Please tell me”, I said, almost crying

“You refused to smile for me”, he answered.

The way I laughed, I almost thought I would pass out laughing. I laughed so hard that it took me almost 5 minutes to recover from it.

“Is that what made me a stingy woman? Refusing to smile for my Charming?”

“Yes! I called you and instead of giving me that cheerful voice. You’re giving me Mama’s voice”.

“Ha! Which one is mama’s voice?” I chuckled.

“The way grumpy old women express themselves na”.

“So you’re calling me a grumpy old woman, right?”

“No oooo! I forbid bad thing”, he replied and we both laughed.

Then there was absolute silence. None of us said a word. It was obvious there was something important to discuss.

“So how did it go?” He asked.

“How did what go?

“Your conversation with your uncle”.

I sighed and shook my head.

“Charming I have a confession to make. I don’t know if you’ll be able to bear what I have to say. I just have to say it so we can know the way forward”, I said.

“Okay, I’m all ears”, he replied.

“Charming, I’ve not always been the submissive wife you think I am. I was once a bitter and arrogant lady. I was so did respectful and full of hatred. Even after I got born again, these traits were still found in me. Should I say, they stuck to me.

The point is. Many years ago, it was made clear to me that my uncle is responsible for my parents demise. I don’t want to go into that story because it’s such a long story and you know I love telling a story to the details.

So part of the negative attitude in me was what I gave my uncle. I disrespected gin so much. I insulted him without remorse, even when the Holy Spirit within me tried to stop me through my conscience. I was a stubborn and arrogant niece. You wouldn’t want to come close to me if I tell you my past relationship between my uncle and I.

The conclusion of the matter is this. My uncle is set to have his pound of flesh and he intends to do so with our marriage. He wants to pay back by refusing to join us together or approve our union. So I really don’t know how to get him to agree with us and make this marriage approved.

I’m really sorry I messed up in the past. My past is paying me now. The most painful part of it is that I brought the innocent you into my horrible past, to suffer it’s consequences with me. I should be suffering it alone. But you have to suffer it with me. I messed up so bad and dragged you into my mess”.

There was a brief silence before he finally spoke.

“So what is your suggestion?”

I thought he would actually throw some blame at me for not being a good example of a born again Christian. I was expecting some sort of blame. I was surprised he was more willing to know the next step to take than spend time dwelling on the past.

“Can’t we do this marriage without my uncle? What do we need him for? He’s not a believer. He’s not my father. I can always hire someone to stand in for him. I see no reason why we should allow him stop us”, I answered.

“Cris get your bible”, he replied.

Wow! Another bible study. I quickly picked it up and was set to flip it’s pages.

“Have you done that?”

“Yes sir!”

“Open to Romans chapter 13, start from verse one”.

I opened my Bible and read as soon as I arrived at the passage.

“Verse 1. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God.

Verse 2. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation”.

“Stop there!”

I paused immediately.

“Those who resist the authority shall receive to themselves what?”

“Damnation”, I answered.

“Who placed the people in authority? You or God?”

“God!”

“So whether your uncle is born again or not, he’s your leader and the only father figure you have left. You must submit to his authority. Rebelling against his instructions, is as good as fighting against God.

So we cannot go behind his back and get married. That’s disrespect. He must approve the marriage first, before we can move on”.

I felt like I was stuck. Why was I feeling this way? What was wrong with me? I thought God had already told me how to handle my uncle. Why all these negative feelings?

“Charming! I’m so sorry I dragged you into all these. I’m really sorry I messed up in the past and you have a lot of mess to clean up.

I haven’t told you this before but, I’m not even a virgin. I have given my body several times to my former boyfriend when I was in the world. And even after I got born again, I fell into immorality with that same boyfriend.

I’m not a virgin like you are. You have kept yourself for me, but I never did. All I did was to keep messing things up and here you are, fighting a battle you never caused. I’m really sorry I gave out what is supposed to be yours to another man. I’m so sorry I was….was. …..”

I broke into tears on the phone. It’s so true that your decisions today would affect someone else out there. I never knew my actions were going to affect my future husband. Now I see clearly. Now I understand why God was our only way to a good life. I wanted all of what life outside God could offer.

I got what I wanted but with a package of shame, regrets and consequences.

“Pretty Christy! What are those tears for!” Came my Charming’s voice.

“Sir!” I said in a choked up voice.

“Do you think I was a saint? Have I told you that I almost fell into immorality with a lady from our church? An agent sent to destroy me? Do you think it was by my own power that I overcame her seduction?”

“No sir! I remembered you told me about her”.

“So I kept myself right?”

“Sir!”

“No answer me! I kept myself because I was such a strong Christian, right?”

“No sir!”

“Come on! Silas is such a strong believer. He can resist any temptation. He’s such a genius. He’s not like Christiana who fell into immorality several times. He’s such a wonderful Christian! Am I correct?”

“No sir!”

“So who am I to condemn you? Who the hell do you think I am to judge you? Jesus said to those Pharisees that the only person without sin should throw the first stone. Those evil and hypocritical men were humble enough to drop their stones and leave. But do you know something?”

“What sir!”

“There was one person present who had every right to stone the woman. Who was that person?”

“Jesus”.

“But what did Jesus tell her?”

“I do not condemn you”, I answered, wiping my tears from my face.

“Now, if the sinless Jesus refused to condemn a woman caught red handed in adultery, is it this sinner called Silas that will condemn you. Without the righteousness of Jesus inputted into me through faith am I not a sinner?”

“Yes”.

“I am putting on someone’s clothes and everyone looks at me and say that I am looking cute. But within me, I know the clothes are not mine. So do you expect me to start boasting to others who did not have access to the giver of the clothes I’m putting on?”

“No”.

“Those clothes are the righteousness of Jesus. I can’t condemn you. I can’t! Who am I? I can’t! It was God that kept me. It was God that saved me. On my own I would not only have lost my virginity. I would have lost more than that. I should have slept with that lady, died and be burning in hell right now.

So you expect me to pick stone and start stonning you?”

“No!”

“If Jesus could not stone that woman? If the sinless Jesus could not castigate that woman? If the righteous Jesus could not condemn that woman? Why do Christians judge one another? This is the handwork of the devil”.

“Thank you so much Charming. I feel much better right now”.

“Open to Joel 2:25”, he said.

I quickly opened my Bible and read

“And I will restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten, the cankerworm, and the caterpiller, and the palmerworm, my great army which I sent among you”.

“Who will restore it?”

“God!” I answered.

“Did God say I will punish you for the years you allowed the demons to waste for you?”

“No!”

“What did he say he would do?”

“He said he will restore it”.

“That’s Spiritual Navigation. Now open to Isaiah 43:18″.

I flipped through the pages of my Bible and smiled as I read.

Remember ye not the former things, neither consider the things of old.

Verse 19. Behold, I will do a new thing; now it shall spring forth; shall ye not know it? I will even make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert”.

“What did God say he will do?”

“A new thing!”

“Our God is not a God of hopelessness. Say it!”

“Our God is not a God of hopelessness”, I repeated.

“When did he say he will do a new thing?”

“Now”.

“Let me hear you clearly. When?”

“Now”.

“Is it tomorrow?”

“No”.

“Maybe the next two weeks, right?”

“No”.

“Come on! God must be so powerless, maybe he needs one year to do a new thing, am I correct?”

“No”.

“Ha! Are you sure?”

“Yes”, I replied grinning.

“Is God a liar?”

“Never!”

“So when he says now, you’re sure he meant what he said?”

“Yes he does”.

“So where is that devil telling you that you messed up?”

“Chai! Satan is such a liar!” I said in excitement.

“Where is that Devil telling you that all you have to do is to eat up the messes of the past?”

“Jesus! I never realized Spiritual Navigation was as powerful as this? That you would wipe all my mess. That you would clean up a room you never messed up. What a loving God! What a compassionate God you are! Jesus! I love you so much!”

“Yes! Go ahead and fall in love with him, he’s such a darling!”

“God you’re wonderful!” I said all smiles.

“Christy! Can we sing to Jesus right now?” He asked.

“Why not!”

“Please give us a song”, he replied.

I went down on my knees and held the phone close to my mouth. I raised my other hand in the air in worship.

“See the way you love me
See the way you care for me
You Carry my Matter
For your Head oh
Ine me Obi nasom

Like a little baby
You watch over me oh
You no dey carry me dey play Oh
Ine me Obi nasom

Ah ah ah ah
Ah ah ah ah
Obi nasom oh oh
Ineme Obi nasom (2x)

Jesus Ineme Obi nasom Oh
Obi nasom Oh oh
Obi nasom Oh oh
Ineme Obi nasom (2x)

Because of Jesus (Because of Jesus Christ)
I’ve got joy overflow
Unlimited Favour
It’s like a River in my Soul
Because of Jesus (Because of Jesus Christ)
I’ve got joy overflow
Unlimited Favour
It’s like a River in my Soul

[Chorus]
Ah ah ah ah
Ah ah ah ah
Obi nasom oh oh
I neme Obi nasom (2x)

I could hear the sound of guitar from the phone. My Charming was singing along with me and playing the guitar.

Tears flowed down my cheeks as we worshipped God.

“Daddy! I’m so unworthy! I don’t deserve it! Who am I? Yet you want to do a new thing for me? You want to restore the years I lost in sin a error. You want to correct my mistakes?

How much will I give to you? What have I done to deserve this?”

To be continued……..

CHAI! I feel like shedding tears of joy.

I had goose bumps all over my body as I wrote this episode.

I don’t know what mistakes you have made in the past . That’s none of my business!

But here’s what God is saying.

Genesis 18:14 Is any thing too hard for the LORD?

Brethren, can we begin to thank God wherever you are right now.

Don’t just read without typing a word of thanksgiving in the comment box.

Don’t be a Ghost reader please! Thank this Loving God!

He’s so sweet! If only I could kss him?❤️❤️❤️💋💋💋

Song of Solomon 1:2. Let him kiss me with the kisses of his mouth: for thy love is better than wine.

Episode 75

I drove in through the gate and parked my car. I was at my uncle’s house just as he requested. He said any discussion about my marriage would not be on phone anymore.

I thought it was an empty threat. So I called and called but never got a response. It was a text message from him that confirmed my thoughts.

I knew I had no choice. I called Silas and told him everything about my uncle. Not only about my uncle, but my horrible past. It was a refreshing moment. I had no idea of what awaited me at my uncle’s house. But I knew God was with me.

I was ushered in and made to sit down. I waited for him in the sitting room. Two minutes later, he joined me.

“Uncle! Good evening!” I said and knelt down to greet him.

He smiled and nodded his head.

“Call me daddy! I don’t want to ever hear the word uncle from your mouth. I have now graduated to the realm of daddy. I cannot accept the name uncle anymore”.

“Can you imagine? This man that destroyed your family and almost ate all the money in your father’s company. He’s so unremorseful and unrepentant. He wants you to call him daddy. Does such a wicked man deserve your respect?” Came that arrogant voice.

I smiled.

“It is written in Romans 13:1. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God.

Verse 2.Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.

He is the authority in my family. He doesn’t need to deserve respect before I respect him. I will respect him because it is first a command from God and because the bible says we should honour those with gray hair.

So I don’t need him to deserve my respect. I only need to obey God’s word. I am commanded to love my enemies and if I love him, I must respect him. I must respect a person I love. And I love him. Yes I do! Because God has not given me the spirit of fear, but of power of love and of a sound mind. The spirit of love lives within me”.

“Okay! Good evening Daddy!” I said with a cheerful smile and made to stand up.

“Who told you to stand up?” He yelled.

I flinched and maintained my position.

“I’m sorry Dad!”

“As a humble wife, you don’t stand up until the elderly man gives you the permission to get up. So remain on your knees”, he said and sat down.

I remained on my knees and remained silent.

He picked up his newspaper from the table beside him and sat down. He smiled and took a look at me. I made sure I returned the smile and dragged myself beside his sofa.

“Daddy! I came here to ask for your forgiveness”, I said and touched his hand. He moved a little and then relaxed.

I drew closer and held it with my other hand.

“Daddy! I’m so sorry! I never should have treated you that way. It was so wrong of me to treat you that way. I was so arrogant, proud and unreasonable. Please find a place in your heart to forgive me.

“Cris! I’m feeling thirsty, get and fetch me water. Then when you come back, continue on your knees”.

“Is this man okay?” The negative thought came to my head.

“Get behind me Satan!” I replied.

“It is written in Ecclesiastes 10:20 Don’t bad-mouth your leaders, not even under your breath, And don’t abuse authority, even in the privacy of your home. Curse not the king, no, not even in your thoughts.

I cannot insult my uncle in my heart. It is a sin. It is also written in Psalms 19:14. Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart, be acceptable in thy sight.

Yes! Father! Only the thoughts that are acceptable in your sight are allowed in my heart. Cursing my uncle through my thoughts is a sin”.

I stood up and entered the kitchen. I went straight to the fridge and got a bottle of water. I got the glass cup and the tray.

“Madam, let me help you!” The maid who was mopping the place said as she saw what I was doing.

“Don’t bother! Continue with what you’re doing”, I replied.

“Madam no!” She said and rushed to grab them from my hand.

“Will you stop that?” I said authoritatively.

She paused when she saw my unfriendliness.

“I’m sorry about that my dear! I just need to do this for daddy!” I replied and gave her a comforting smile.

I took the tray to my uncle. I poured the water into the cup and set it on a stool beside him. As soon as I was done, I went down on my knees.

My uncle dropped the newspapers and stared at me like a ghost.

“Cris! Are you okay?” He asked.

I was now confused. What have I done to warrant such questioning?

I only followed the instructions my uncle gave. What else should I have done that I did not do?

“Sir! I’m sorry! What did I do?”

“You brought water for me and went down on your knees again? Is this Cristina?” He asked frowning.

“Sir! But that was exactly what you told me to do. You said I should get you water and I did. You said immediately I was done, I should kneel down. That’s exactly what I did”.

“I don’t understand Cris! This is not you na! Why will you be kneeling down to me? Why will you be getting me water to drink like a house maid? Have you forgotten you’re a CEO? What’s the meaning of that nonsense?”

I don’t understand my uncle again oooo.

“But that was what you told me to do”.

“If I tell you to do something stupid, why would you do it? Can’t you argue with me? Aren’t you a CEO? If I ask you to go and clean the toilet, why would you go and do it?”

“I did it because you told me to do it”, I replied calmly.

I was almost laughing. I was seriously struggling to hold myself from laughing.

“Cris! You’re not like this! What happened to you?”

“Jesus happened to me”, I answered.

“Snap out of it! And can you imagine, you’re talking to me, still on your knees! Will you stand up!” He shouted.

God, is my uncle confused or something?

“Cris! I said stand up! You’re supposed to be raining curses on me. Not kneeling down to talk to me”.

I stood up immediately and smiled at him. It was obvious he wanted me to behave in a certain way, but I wasn’t complying.

“Uncle, I’m fine! I’m here to apologize to you for everything I did to you in the past!”

“I have forgiven you already. Please go and bring your husband for me!” He replied frowning.

Was I dreaming? My uncle just agreed to meet with Silas just like that? This must be a dream I cannot wake up from.

“And for your information, don’t bring a gateman here for me. I have been hearing rumors of you getting married to a gateman. I don’t want to see a gateman in my house. Is that understood?”

I was almost dumb on the spot.

“Yes sir!” I answered.

“Good! You can go and bring your husband to see me. My door is always open. Bring your husband the next time you’re coming. You may go”, he said and turned his attention to his newspaper.

I looked at him for a while, unable to say anything. I turned to leave then he called.

“Cris, what happened to you?” He asked.

I turned and smiled at him.

“Jesus was everything that happened to me. He is the reason why you can see me like this. Daddy! He’s the reason for the change you can find in me. If it weren’t for him, all this changes wouldn’t have been possible”, I answered.

“You’re more dangerous now than you were before. I don’t like dealing with dangerous people. Just go and get your husband. As long as he’s not a gateman”.

I drove out of the house with that question in my heart.

“How was I going to take Silas to him! Especially now that he has known his occupation?”

“DO AS HE SAYS, LET ME DO THE REST”, Came the gentle whisper.

I smiled as I got into my car. I drove out of the compound and arrived at my house around 8pm. I was so tired and needed my sleep so badly.

I took off my shoes and threw myself on the bed.

“Good night Daddy! Thank you so much for today!”

“WILL YOU GET UP FROM THAT BED!” He replied in a harsh tone.

I quickly sat up. I was shocked by the tone he was using.

“HAVE YOU CALLED SILAS TO TELL HIM HOW THE MEETING WITH YOUR UNCLE WENT?”

“No sir”.

“AND YOU WANT TO SLEEP. FOR YOUR INFORMATION, YOU’RE NOT SLEEPING TILL 10PM”, he replied.

“Why sir?”

“CALL HIM! YOU’LL FIND OUT WHEN YOU DO!”

“Jesus! Please don’t allow anything happen to him, please!” I prayed as I picked up my phone and dialed his number. It was obvious my sleep had left me.

His number rang and rang but he didn’t pick up the call.

Jesus, please have mercy! Why is Satan fighting me like this? What did I do to him?”

“CRIS YOU’RE FUNNY OOO! DO YOU KNOW THE RATE AT WHICH SATAN FIGHTS GODLY MARRIAGES? YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING YET. ONCE A GODLY UNION IS ESTABLISHED DO YOU KNOW THE LOSSES IT WOULD BRING TO HIS KINGDOM?

WHY WOULDN’T HE FIGHT WITH EVERYTHING IN HIM? IN THE BIBLE PHARAOH KILLED ALL THE BABY BOYS AND SPARED THE GIRLS. DO YOU THINK THAT WAS A MISTAKE?

HE WAS WAITING FOR THE GIRLS AT THE JUNCTION OF MARRIAGE. HE KNEW THAT WHEN THERE WERE NO BOYS AROUND, THEY WOULD GO FOR THE GENTILE EGYPTIANS. AND DID HE SUCCEED? YES HE DID.

PICK UP YOUR BIBLE AND OPEN TO THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS 24:10”.

I quickly rushed to get my bible, opened it and read aloud.

“And the son of an Israelitish woman, whose father was an Egyptian, went out among the children of Israel: and this son of the Israelitish woman and a man of Israel strove together in the camp.

Verse 11. And the Israelitish woman’s son blasphemed the name of the Lord, and cursed. And they brought him unto Moses: (and his mother’s name was Shelomith, the daughter of Dibri, of the tribe of Dan)”.

“CAN YOU SEE FOR YOURSELF? SATAN GAVE THESE CHRISTIAN GIRLS HIS SONS TO MARRY AND IN THE END, GOT REBELLIOUS CHILDREN OUT OF THE UNION. A LOT OF ISRAELITE GIRLS WERE FORCED TO MARRY EGYPTIAN CUTE LOOKING BOYS.

NO WONDER THE GENERATION OF ISRAELITES THAT LEFT EGYPT WITH MOSES COULD NOT MAKE IT INTO THE PROMISED LAND. THEY WERE A MIXED MULTITUDE. GOD HAD TO WAIT FOR THEM TO ALL DIE IN THE WILDERNESS, BEFORE HE BROUGHT ISRAEL INTO THE PROMISED LAND. ONLY JOSHUA AND CALEB OUT OF THAT GENERATION MADE IT INTO THE PROMISED LAND.

ANY LITTLE CHALLENGE IN THE WAY, THEY MENTION EGYPT. ANY LITTLE LACK OR NEED THAT ARISE, THEY MENTION IT WAS BETTER WE WERE SLAVES IN EGYPT. WHY? THEY WERE A MIXED MULTITUDE.

SATAN IS ALWAYS READY TO SOW TARES AMONG THE WHEAT. SO HE’S FIGHTING TO ALWAYS PENETRATE.

CRIS DROP THAT PHONE AND PRAY AGGRESSIVELY. PRAY AGAINST EVERY ATTEMPT FROM THE PIT OF HELL TO DESTROY YOUR MARRIAGE”.

I went down on my knees and began to pray with all the strength I had left.

“Daddy! I don’t know what is happening to my fiancee right now! But protect him! Satan you are a loser. You will not prevail in my family. You will not prevail in my marriage. You will not have your way in my life.

The bible says that on this rock, I will build my church and the gates of hell will never prevail against it. Lord! Hell will never prevail over my marital destiny

I shall not be unequally yoked together with the sons of Egypt. I shall walk into my marital destiny, yoked to God’s will for me.

My marriage is covered with the blood of Jesus.

Revelation 12:11. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony.

Satan I overcome you!”

I began walking authoritatively around the room.

“You are a liar. What God has joined together, you cannot put asunder. Children shall arise from this marriage. Generations shall come forth from this union.

No power of hell will stop us. I cover my man with the blood of Jesus. The blood that speaks better things than the blood of Abel. No weapon formed against you shall prosper. When the enemy raise up as a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall rise a standard against them.

Every storm against my marriage, I stop you! In the name of Jesus! I trample upon every serpent and scorpion set against my marriage”.

To be continued…….

Brethren, Satan is destroying alot of Christian marriages today, but his plan is more strategic.

He’s destroying alot of God fearing brothers with glorious destiny. Leaving our sisters with no choice than to marry the sons of Egypt.

Listen to me carefully. You can be sixteen years old today. But It’s not a sin if you start praying for your future husband today. Soak him in prayers oooo.

That God should preserve him, keep him and protect him. A lot of future husbands in the body of Christ are facing series of attacks.

Sisters pray oooo! I remembered how my mentor told me he prayed against rape for his future wife while in secondary school.

When he finally met her, she testified of how she escaped rape many years back.

Your prayers today will go a long way to save that innocent brother you are yet to meet from those destiny hunters out there.

This message is for someone.

Episode 76

“So what do I do now?” I asked.

“I don’t know! The man on the phone replied.

“Jesus! Please help me!” I said admist tears.

“Madam! Please calm down. Crying will not solve all these you need to go to the court and prove the innocence of my your man. A weapon was discovered among his possessions. The police has taken him custody. Get a good lawyer. This case is going to be a tough one.

You have to fight for your husband or watch him sentenced for many years”.

“God! Silas is innocent! Where did they get a gun?”

“You can ask the police men when you get to the station”.

I woke up. It was all a dream. I gasped as I discovered my phone was ringing.

It was a Saturday. I had finished my quiet time and had gone back to bed after it. I was yet to hear from Silas and here was this scary dream.

I tried to picked up the call and swiped the green bar.

“Hello Charming! Where have you been? What happened?”

“Please start coming! Please come as fast as you can!” He said and that was how the call ended.

My heart started pounding heavily.

Lord what is going on? Daddy please, don’t allow the devil to prevail. Please!

I quickly wore whatever I could and rushed out of the house. I called Evelyn and told her and my gateman what happened, and they start praying for Silas and I.

I got into my car and drove out of the house. I was careful enough not to drive with too much speed.

In no time, I arrived at the place and what I met there was amazing.

Two police men had handcuffed my Charming and was trying to drag him away. It seemed they would have gotten away with him, there was a riot. The neighbours were resisting the police officers. It was a serious riot.

“Which kind nonsense be that?”

“We no gree! Na pastor he be! Na set up!” A man yelled.

“What’s the meaning of all these nonsense?”

“Una no go use una uniform oppress people for here!”

“Armed robbers dey road dey rob people, una no see them catch. Na our innocent pastor you wan arrest!”

I had no idea what was going on, but I was sure to find out very soon.

I looked for a woman standing by and asked her what was going on.

“I don’t know for these useless police men. They said they caught Oga Silas with a gun and came to arrest him. The compound boys no gree for them ooo! Which kind nonsense be that? Silas for that matter. Silas wey if you slap am, he no go answer you. They cannot carry him oo! Na the full compound them go carry. We can’t accept that oppression!” She answered angrily.

I looked around and saw the fight was getting intense. The boys had taken Silas from the police officers and had uncuffed him.

“This fight had been on since last night. We are not going to accept such nonsense!” The woman added.

I quickly brought out my phone and dialed one of my friends who was a police officer. I told him everything that was going on. He told me he was on his way.

I noticed the police officers were overpowered by the compound boys and their phones were taken from them. That’s why they couldn’t get back up.

I was completely quiet. I don’t have a loud voice or the strength to fight with anyone. I just stood in the crowd, waiting for my friend to show up. He was coming with enough men to calm the boys down. Then the issue would be addressed.

“Daddy! Why am I this quiet? I thought I was supposed to panic or try to fight like the boys”.

“CRIS! START PRAYING IN TONGUES RIGHT NOW. START TAKING OVER THE SITUATION”.

I knew I didn’t have time to waste. I started whispering in tongues. I stood quietly and whispered tongues under my breath.

I was still waiting when Maggie’s car drove into the compound. She came out and our eyes met. She was shocked at first, but was smart enough to change it into a smile. What’s going on?

I think I understand why the boys are shouting that it was all a set up.

Anger boiled within me.

“CRIS! KEEP PRAYING IN TONGUES! DON’T STOP! STAY CALM! DON’T LET YOUR EMOTIONS OVER POWER YOU!” Came the gentle whisper.

“Daddy please help me! I guess this was really a set up and I have just found the culprit.

“CALM DOWN! I HAVE AN INSTRUCTION FOR YOU!”

“Daddy, there’s no need for any instruction! I will make sure Maggie rots in jail!”

“DID YOU JUST SAY THAT TO ME? THAT I SHOULD GO AWAY WITH MY INSTRUCTIONS?”

Oh my goodness! Anger was having the best part of me.

“Daddy! I’m sorry!”

“CRIS! IT LOOKS LIKE YOU ARE SMARTER THAN ME! LET ME ALLOW YOU HANDLE THE SITUATION ACCORDING THE BULKINESS OF WISDOM YOU HAVE IN YOUR HEAD!”

“No daddy! I’m a stupid girl! I have no wisdom of my own. Please! I need your instructions”, I pleaded within me.

Maggie was now approaching.

“CARRY YOUR PHONE AND START RECORDING”, Came the instruction.

I quickly brought out my phone and started recording.

“Cris! I have done it. I have dealt with him. I was the one who got the guy who opened his door. He’s such an expert in criminology! He opened the door and hid the weapon in his house.

It was a smart operation! Cleverly done. I told you it was time to teach that gateman to know his place. He belongs at the gate, he should learn to remain at the gate”.

I was shocked. I wanted to scream, but I was still speaking in tongues, so my anger was seriously pressed down. It was fighting to burst it’s way out, but it looked as if the tongues had this ability that, whenever anger tired to take over, it was weakened immediately.

“What did you say you did?” An angry looking boy shouted.

“Make una come ooo! See the witch wey cause all the wahala. God don catch am. She don dey confess!” He shouted.

The boy grabbed Maggie like a criminal. By then, more than two slaps had landed on her face. Maggie also fought and shouted on top of her voice.

“I will get you arrested! You rat! Get your hands off me! Do I look like your mate?” She shouted.

The boy went to me and snatched my phone out of my hands.

“Everyone! Please keep quiet and listen!” He announced.

There was silence everywhere. He saved what I was recording and quickly played it.

Everyone heard all Maggie’s confession and screamed in rage.

The beating Maggie received was out of this world. Thank God my police friend arrived on time. His men took over. They were much in number, so they were able to rescue Maggie out of their jungle justice.

She was already bleeding with a battered and swollen face. I looked at her with pity, instead of the anger I was feeling earlier.

My friend asked for an explanation to what happened and the boys explained everything to him. He had to act wisely and do what the boys wanted. Maggie was handcuffed and taken into the police van.

Silas was set free on the spot. Wow! Was this a new kind of Nigerian court? Wow! God had given us a new court. Chai! It’s is serious foolishness to fight against God’s will. Look at how Maggie was disgraced.

“CRIS! CAN YOU SEE WHAT YOUR ANGER WOULD HAVE MADE YOU LOSE?”

“Ha! Daddy you have done it again! You’re my Superman! My hero!”

“SHEYBI YOU WERE TELLING ME THERE IS NO NEED FOR INSTRUCTIONS?”

“Ha Daddy! That was my flesh na! It can’t be me”.

“SO YOU ALLOWED YOUR FLESH TO TELL ME TRASH ABI?”

“Ah! Daddy! Daddy! No na! I’m so sorry my darling! I promise you to be a good girl next time?”

“YES! I REALLY NEED THAT PROMISE. BECAUSE WE STILL HAVE ALOT TO DO”.

“Really? That’s wonderful!”

“SO WHAT’S GOING TO HAPPEN TO MAGGIE?”

“Ha! Daddy, you’re asking me? Me that does not know anything!” I replied grinning.

“WHAT DO YOU PLAN ON DOING WITH HER?”

“She had sentenced herself by her actions. She got herself into the mess. She’s going to enjoy herself in jail”, I answered.

“I GUESS YOU PROMISED TO FOLLOW EVERY INSTRUCTION I GIVE, RIGHT?”

“Yes sir!”

“YOU’RE GOING TO MAKE SURE SHE’S FREED TODAY”.

“Ha! Daddy!”

“YES BABY! IS THERE A PROBLEM WITH THAT?”

“Yes! I mean no sir!”

“THAT’S MY BABY GIRL!”

I frowned and tightened my fists.

“WON’T YOU SMILE? I SAID THAT’S MY BABY GIRL!”

“Daddy! That girl deserves to be in jail. She’s being a pain in my…..”

“CRIS! YOU DESERVE TO BE IN THE PSYCHIATRIC HOSPITAL RIGHT NOW. IS IT BECAUSE YOU WERE A GOOD GIRL THAT YOU GOT HEALED?”

I exhaled.

“I’m sorry Daddy! I almost forgot all what you taught me. I’m nothing but a product of your mercy. I must show mercy to others as well. Thank you so much Daddy!”

“YOU’RE WELCOME!”

The boys were around Silas talking with him. I smiled and walked up to meet them.

The moment he saw me, he stood up and rushed to hug me.

“Daddy! He wants to hug me ooo! You don’t like me hugging him”, I said within me.

“GO AHEAD AND HUG HIM. YOU HAVE MY PERMISSION!”

I squealed like a little girl and ran into his arms. It was our first hug in our relationship.

I held him so tight and never wanted to let go.

“Thank you for your prayers. The greatest gift God can give his sons, is a wife that can pray. A praying woman! She’s the covering of her husband.

He pulled out of my grip and held my hands. For a moment, we both forgot we were surrounded by the entire neighborhood.

“The moment you started praying for me, I received the signal over here. I knew you were praying wherever you were. Thank you so much for being my gatekeeper. The enemies would have destroyed me long ago, if not for your Intercessions.

Thank you so much. I want to kiss you, but I will reserve it for our wedding day. You are a package worth waiting for”, he said grinning.

“Charming! Stop thanking me. It’s God that answered all my prayers. Without him answering my prayers, there would be no us! I mean, Satan would have destroyed the two of us.

He showed us mercy! He never gave up on us. Even today, I almost messed up. But immediately I apologized, he came to the rescue. He gave me the perfect idea at the right time.

I never knew that boy kept an eye on me. He saw me when I brought out the phone to record her. How he knew I was tracking what Maggie was saying is still a mystery to me. He eavesdropped on our conversation and interrupted us. He exposed Maggie to everyone.

God is seriously for us. God is on our side. This marriage will stand. The gates of hell will never be able to prevail over what God has established. He has joined us together and Satan cannot stop it.

Jesus has been so merciful to me in particular. I don’t know what he saw in me. I don’t know what I did to deserve his mercy!” I said and tears rolled down my cheeks.

He wiped off my tears with the back of his hands and hugged me tightly.

“Wait ooo! Is that our pastor?”

“Me sef I come dey wonder ooo!”

“Pastor don get babe ooo!”

They all burst into laughter.

We had to return back to the real world.

“Pastor no fear! Just tell us to excuse you and we would gladly do so!” One of them said and they all roared in laughter.

“Pastor! Who is this angel in our midst?”

“She’s…” Silas tried to answer, but was interrupted.

“Don’t tell us she’s one of your church sisters ooo. Tell us that at last, you have found your missing rib”.

“Actually, I wanted to tell you she’s my fiancee”, he replied.

They all yelled like garage boys, and crowded me like I had just scored against Barcelona in a football competition.

To be continued…….

Please you guys should take it easy on Maggie. She’s a darling oooo
🤣😂🤣😂😂😂😂😂😂

She’s only being a good friend!

Maggie is a good friend, she wanted the best package for her friend

God has triumphed again.

Don’t mind Cris who almost blew things up.

Ha! The way this wedding has been delayed is too much. Please wedding planning committee. It’s as if you guys forgot about the wedding.

Episode 77

I sat beside the hospital bed and held Maggie’s hand gently. She was taken to the hospital for treatment. Her condition was so worse that she had to be taken to the hospital immediately.

I looked around and waved at Silas who was on the phone with his mother. He smiled and waved at me.

Soon, he beckoned on me to join him.

“Mummy wants to talk to you”, he whispered and handed the phone to me.

“Hello mummy!” I greeted her.

“Hello Olamide! How are you?”

“I am fine ma! Mummy I’ve missed you ooo!”

“I’ve missed you too my dear! I was just asking Silas when the two of you would come to see us again?”

“You would need to ask him very well ooo! He’s the one that has been keeping your baby here ooo!” I replied and we both laughed.

“Olamide! So how far? What about your family? Have they given us the date to come and see them?” She asked.

“Mummy! We are trusting God ooo! My family is not really in support of the marriage. I have been praying that God should touch their heart. I don’t know what is really going on. But we are not going to stop praying untill they give their consent”.

“Amen ooooo! I don’t like the way they are delaying the two of you. The way love dey catch two of you, I don’t want anything funny to happen between the two of you. Please, take the prayers seriously and be watchful. Satan is such a dramatic personality.

I know he cannot do anything. But when we allow him through our carelessness and pride, he wrecks a lot of havoc. I just want the two of you to be careful”.

I exhaled.

“Mummy! You were the one who dressed a room for both of us to spend the night. And we refused so that we can stay pure. Is it now that we would start messing around? You knew all these but you dressed a room and asked us to sleep on the same bed”.

“I did it on purpose to test the two of you. And I was so grateful to God that you both remained firm and chosed to stand pure. All I’m saying is that this delay can lead to some unexpected occurrences. A situation where you both lose your guard and get carried away. I just want you both to be careful”.

“I get it mummy! We have always been careful and will never stop being careful. I have never entered your son’s house and he has never entered my house. God who started this journey for us will help us complete it in Jesus name”.

“Amen!”

“By the way, you need to see how careful we have been. I mean today, we had our first hug. And before I was able to hug him, I had to ask God for permission to hug him. Is it people that have not hugged since the relationship started that will start misbehaving? I mean, just hugging alone, we don’t, not to mention immorality”.

The call ended.

“Ah! What happened?” I asked Silas.

“Maybe her airtime got exhausted”, Silas answered as he took the phone from me.

“Oh my goodness! I was wasting mummy’s airtime? I owe her one thousand naira recharge card”, I replied.

He smiled and patted my shoulder.

“I hear you!” He said and squeezed my nose gently.

I hit him playfully, smiling.

“Let me call her back!” I replied and brought out my phone. I dialed her number, but the service replied me that her number was switched off. After three more attempts and the same response, we concluded on calling her later in the evening.

“Christy, I have to leave now. I have rehearsals in church very soon. Please look after Maggie very well”.

“Charming! I’m tired! I’m feeling sleepy sef? Can’t I go home to rest and come back later? I’ve been here all day. Besides, I’m hungry”.

“You’re tired and hungry?”

“Yes!”

“I’m almost late, let’s get to my place first, from there we’ll split. You take the car home and I’ll find my way to rehearsals.

“Sounds like a good idea!” I replied and took my purse.

We got out of the hospital and drove in my car to his place. He actually drove the car, while I enjoyed the ride. Soon, we arrived at his place and he told me to wait for him in the car so he can get what he needed and we leave.

I sat in the car waiting. His house was unlocked by Maggie’s criminal expert. Wait does that mean his door knob had been destroyed?

I came out of the car and walked towards the door. He opened it and smiled.

“Come and see this!” He said.

I quickly entered the house. It was my first time and I felt a little bit uneasy.

“This is bad, but funny! They stole my curtains”, he said pointing at the window.

I laughed and tried to look for a place to sit.

Sensitive enough, he quickly told me to sit on the bed. While he searched for the things he needed.

I looked around the house and picked up a book on the bed and started slipping through the pages.

“CRIS! I THOUGHT YOU’RE NOT SUPPOSED TO ENTER THE HOUSE? WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?”

“So because I entered the house, the next thing is to start fornicating abi? What kind of mentality is that?”

“CRIS WILL YOU GET OUT OF THIS PLACE. DON’T YOU KNOW AS A LADY, IT’S WRONG FOR YOU TO SIT ON A MAN’S BED. THAT ACT ALONE IS SHAMEFUL. IF HE CANNOT OFFER YOU A CHAIR, YOU HAVE TO STAND OR CARRY THE CONVERSATION OUTSIDE.

BEING IN CLOSED DOORS WITH THE OPPOSITE GENDER IS DANGEROUS. EVEN IF NOTHING HAPPENS, IF SOMEONE WITH A WEAK MIND OR CONSCIENCE SEES YOU, THEY’LL START JUDGING YOU FOR COMING OUT OF A MAN’S HOUSE. WHAT DO YOU WANT TO DISCUSS WITH YOUR MAN THAT YOU MUST ENTER HIS HOUSE TO SAY IT?”

“Daddy don’t worry! Nothing will happen. It’s not everyone that enters a man’s house, ends up fornicating. That is a wrong mindset”, I replied within me.

Silas turned to me and smiled.

“Christy, close your eyes! I have something to show you!” He said and pulled me up to my feet.

I stood up and shut my eyes. What was he going to show me? Excitement welled up within me. I smiled and waited for when I would open my eyes.

“Now!” He said.

I opened my eyes and almost squealed in excitement. It was a portrait of me.

He held it up and asked me if I liked it?

“Is that a question? I love it”, I said and took it from him. I looked at the painting several times and back to him, all smiles.

“So you can draw?”

“Actually, it wasn’t me! It was a friend of mine who I gave the contract”, he answered.

“Wow! So you did this for me? That’s so sweet of you!” I said and rushed into his arms.

I dropped the picture and hugged him tightly. That was my mistake. I don’t know what was wrong with that one hug. My hormones became charged. I found out my body was completely activated for more.


I wanted to pull away, but at the same time I wanted it. Our lips got closer and closer and locked up in a kiss. It was as if a bell rang in my head, but the more I wanted to stop, the more I wanted to continue and the desire to continue seemed to be more stronger than the will to stop.

Silas fell for everything, making no attempt to resist me. What’s happening? Cris stop this! You can handle it. Control yourself! Please!

The fire in the room and our bodies got so intense that we could not stop. It had been a long time I was like this with a man. This made it was so easy for my body to connect with my past. Everything in me was ready to see this to the end.

“Daddy! Please show us mercy! Please help me! I’m in such a big mess! Please, rescue me!” I prayed within me.

My phone which was on the bed started ringing. That was our saving grace. That phone call, called us back to our senses.

“Jesus Christ!” Silas exclaimed and moved back.

I stood like a bag of rubbish, unable to hide my shame.

I picked up my phone and checked the caller’s ID. I threw the phone back on the bed.

Guess who was calling? I’m in trouble ooo!

Silas had rushed out of the room and left me to myself. The phone started ringing again.

“Jesus! I’m so sorry!” I said as hot tears poured down my cheeks.

“PICK THAT CALL!”

I knew I had to face her and start my confession.

“Hello mummy!”

“Oh thank God! What happened to you? Where are you? Are you okay?” My mentor asked.

“Ma!”

“I was in a meeting when suddenly, I was feeling so restless and the Holy Spirit kept telling me to call you. I was telling myself I would do it later, but the restlessness was to hard to ignore. I had to leave the place and call you. What’s going on? Is everything alright? This restlessness is beyond uneasiness. I have never felt like this for a mentee before.

It means you’re about to do something that would destroy your relationship with God. So what is going on right now?”

I wept on the phone like a baby, unable to utter a single word.

“Jesus! Cris tell me what happened?” She asked panicking.

“Mummy! I’m sorry!” I apologized.

“Hmmm! I’m getting a clue to what happened. But tell me nothing happened?”

“Your call was what saved us!” I answered admist tears.

“So you entered his house, right?”

“I’m sorry ma!”

“Don’t tell me you’re sorry! Give me my answer! Did you enter his house?”

“Yes ma!”

“Very good! Have I warned you never to visit him all alone? Have I?”

“Yes ma!” I answered still sobbing.

“I told you never to visit him alone, but you went ahead to do so, right?”

“I’m sorry ma! It’s my first time of entering his house”.

“Yes! And Satan was present to make it your last time. What was your assignment in his house? You went there to cook for him or wash his clothes, which of them?”

“He wanted to show me something”.

“And you went there and saw something, right?”

“Mummy, I’m sorry!”

“Sorry for what? For going to his house to see something? Why should you be sorry for that?”

“I’m such an idiot!” I said admist tears.

“I guess the Holy Spirit was there warning you, but as a big madam you are, you told him you can handle it, right?”

“Mummy please! Your words are hurting me!”

“Yes! Let it hurt you very well. As a mentor, there are times we need to flog our girls very well. Let these words hurt you so that you can never forget today in your entire life.

Do you know the meaning of that scripture. God resists the proud, but gives grace to the humble. Is like you don’t understand this God at all.

If man is fighting against you, who will you beg to help you?”

“God!” I answered.

“If God, plus Satan, who is always happy to destroy you, plus human being, join hands to fight you, who will you beg to help you?”

“No one!”

“God resists the proud. God fights the proud. You were given an instruction, but you waved it away. Why? You have a very smart and calculative brain. You’ve got things under control.

There’s nothing you cannot handle. You’ve got a better idea than God. The Holy Spirit warned you, but you sat down on his bed, looking at the something he was showing you.

He gives grace to the humble. Without grace, can your own strength carry you?”

“No ma!”

“You don’t know the meaning of that statement. That means, even if there is grace, God will take it away from you and watch you struggle and struggle untill you crash”.

“Daddy! I’m sorry!” I cried.

“Didn’t you notice you wanted to stop, but you couldn’t stop. Grace had left! It was willpower that was left. Will power cannot handle anything for long. You were telling yourself to stop, but the more you wanted to stop, the more the flesh overpowered you.

The day grace leaves a man. Ha! Cris! Pity the graceless man. He will tell you I will not do it! The next minute he will finish doing it and start crying. No power to do! Only power to talk and promise us heaven and earth.

When God becomes the enemy of a man? Ha! Pity that man! That proud man. The man God says go here and he says no to God! That man that God says , ‘do this’, and he says I have a better way to do it. That lady that God says, ‘End that relationship’, and she says, she cannot do such a thing.

Watch God bring you down. Watch him pluck off your feathers. Watch him take his grace away from you. Watch him allow Satan ruin your marriage. Watch him fight you till he humbles you completely.

Till all you have to say is, ‘Daddy! I will do as you have said’. A man whom God takes his grace from. Pity that man! Flesh will turn you to his slave.

I don’t want to do it ooo! But that’s what you will do. Because that grace that will help you overcome the flesh, has been taken away” .

I wept on the phone till I had no more strength to cry. This was indeed the biggest lesson of my life.

To be continued…….

Just a little bit of carelessness. Just a little bit of, “it’s alright!”

Was enough for the serpent to penetrate.

Whosoever breaks an edge, a serpent will surely bite.

Please share with me what you learned in this episode.

Don’t be a Ghost reader! Please go ahead and share what you learned with me
🙏🙏🙏🙏🙏

Episode 78

I laid on the floor in my room in tears. It dawned on me that I was proud. I had gone too far. I was so confident in myself and lost everything. I guess God decided to have pity on me if not, I don’t know what would be happening right now.

My phone started ringing. I checked the caller’s ID and sighed deeply. It was Mummy Silas. I picked the phone and swiped the green bar.

“Hello! Sorry my battery went flat. That’s how my phone behaves these days. Even if the battery is full, in the twinkling of an eye, it will display battery low and go off. I had to charge it as quickly as possible.

I know you must have called and called several times. I’m really sorry about that that”.

“It’s alright ma!” I replied trying my best to ensure my emotions are not reflected in my voice.

“So you were saying that you and Silas have always been careful and will never stop being careful. You said you had never entered my son’s house and he has never entered your house as well.

You also said I need to see how careful you and Silas have been. You told me today, was the first time you both hugged each other. And that before you even hugged him, you had to ask God for permission to do so. Is it people that have not hugged since the relationship started that will start misbehaving? Just hugging alone, you don’t, not to mention immorality.

Olamide! I want to really commend your efforts. You have really been a watchful woman. You’re a good wife for my son. The kind of wife everyone out there is praying to have. Not all Christian ladies can be like you. Many of them have used the excuse of we would soon be getting married to start living in sin.

But as a Christian, you have not only stood your ground, you have kept yourself from all appearance of evil. Many Christians think because they will soon get married, they can start commiting immorality. If you’re not married you’re not married, period. Stop using I will soon get married to excuse your sinful lifestyle.

The word of God says in Hebrews 13:4. Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.

The message translation of that scripture says, honour marriage, and guard the sacredness of carnal intimacy between wife and husband. God draws a firm line against casual and illicit copulation.

The Amplified version says, let marriage be held in honor (esteemed worthy, precious, of great price, and especially dear) in all things. And thus let the marriage bed be undefiled (kept undishonored); for God will judge and punish the unchaste [all guilty of immorality] and adulterous.

There’s this latest trend of sin. I don’t know how Satan managed to invent it, but alot of Christians are buying it. They lock themselves in a room and begin to kiss like husband and wife. They do all kinds of pre-intimacy and stop there. They keep telling themselves they are waiting for when they would get married.

That’s a deception from the pit of hell. Untill you’re married, stay pure! Stay undefiled. Stop soiling your white garments with sin”.

I didn’t know what to say. I was seriously fighting my tears right now. It was as if God was speaking directly to me.

“But I thank God for you. You’re not like those people. You stood for God and remained pure. You have not allowed Satan to decieve you to start kissing your fiancee”.

Oh my God! Please tell this woman to stop tormenting me. She’s just calling me everything I am not. I’m such a disappointment right now.

“Mummy please stop! You have no idea of what happened between us right now!”

“What happened? Did you break up?” She asked.

I began my story on the phone with her. Thank God I had recharged her line as I had earlier promised. I narrated everything that happened to her and by the time I was done, she ended the call immediately without saying a word.

I wept till I had no strength left in me. It was tears all through the night. I managed to find sleep that night. It was really a struggle for me. I had barely slept when my quiet time alarm rang to wake me up.

I pushed myself into a sitting position and looked around. I sighed countlessly.

“Daddy I’m sorry! I’m so sorry I had hurt you so bad!”

I sat on the bed and tried to pray, but I was just too depressed to say anything. In simple words, I could not pray. All I could think about was how useless I had been to God. Even my mentor is mad at me. She gave me instructions to guide me. But what did I do with her instructions? I threw it away and did things my way. Because I was super smart.

“Daddy I’m such a worthless and unprofitable servant. You have showed me mercy beyond human comprehension. You have taught me so much. But look at how I wasted your investment upon my life. I almost committed the sin against the body. It was your mercy that prevented me.

I’m so worthless and empty. I don’t even know why I’m still alive. I don’t know why you created me? I’m trying to pray, but I cannot. I’m just struggling over here. I don’t know what to say. I just…..I just….”

I broke into tears and threw myself on the bed. I felt like God should kill me himself. That would be exactly what I deserve. I really deserve that very well. God should take away my life. I was such a disappointment to him.

“God please kill me! I’m tired of living like this! Just take my life. What’s the need of my existence if all I bring you is pain and disappointment? Just take my life and get rid of this unfaithful servant”, I said weeping.

My phone started ringing. It was my mentor calling. I quickly picked up the phone and swiped the green bar.

“Hello mummy!”

“Yes! How’s your quiet time going?”

“Mummy! I cannot pray ooo! I just don’t know what to do. I’m trying to pray but nothing is coming out of my mouth. I’m just too…. too……”

“Cris! Who told you that you cannot pray?”

“Mummy! I open my mouth and all I’m seeing is struggle. I struggle with my words and I am feeling so weak. I don’t know what is truly wrong with me.

“James 5:13. Is any among you afflicted? let him pray”.

“Mummy! I can’t pray!”

“Why?”

“I’m struggling with my words!”

“Listen to me very carefully! There’s no demon in this world that can stop you from praying. That’s a deception from the pit of hell. They keep getting at you through your emotions and you accept.

They are only following a Bible principle which is written in the book of Proverbs 23:7. For as a man thinketh in his heart, so is he.

As long as the devil can make you believe you cannot pray, you will never be able to pray. Cris, what did I say?”

“As long as the devil can make me believe I cannot pray, I will never be able to pray”, I repeated.

“Emotions are nothing in the spirit realm. How you feel when it comes to spiritual matters is non of God’s business. Don’t get me wrong. There are times when you feel the Holy Spirit physically and enjoy emotional satisfaction in his presence. But there are also times when you kneel down to pray and those feelings are not there.

You will say, ‘chai! The heavens are closed!’ Who told you heavens are closed? So because you didn’t feel those sensations. Those goose bumps and cry in the place of worship, you conclude something is wrong.

What was wrong was not God, but your description of God as a feeling. God is not a feeling. God is a spirit and you must worship him in spirit and in truth.

And one thing that drives the spirit is called faith. You have to believe that God is always present and ready to listen to you whenever you kneel down to pray. You have to believe that God is listening to your prayers, even when there are no emotions to confirm it.

Following God is an act of faith. Walking with God is by faith, not by sight or feelings. There are times when you spend time with God and you feel his presence around. Soon, you start telling yourself that whenever that feeling comes, it means God is there. That’s idolatry.

You’ve made an idol out of that supernatural experience and God who will never share his glory with anything is forced to withdraw that experience from you. He does so, so you can focus on him again.

So because you had a feeling and cried during worship section that means God was there? What a limited perception of God’s presence. So whenever there are no feelings, no screaming, no vibrations or sensations in your body, it means God went on holiday?

You have to first of all believe in your heart that God is right there with you, whether you feel him or not. Because the only thing that attracts God more closer to you is your faith.

Hebrews 11:6. But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.

Another interpretation for that scripture is, without faith, it is impossible to make God happy. You have to believe that God is there with you. You have to believe that he is listening to your prayers right now.

He that cometh to God must first of all feel him, right?”

“No!”

“He that comes to God must first of all do what?”

“Believe!” I answered.

“That’s the requirement Cris. When God asked Abraham to kill Isaac, do you think Abraham did it with a smile on his face?”

“No ma!”

“I’m sure he must be crying while laying his son on the altar. But God never asked him to stop because he didn’t feel like doing it. An I correct?”

“Yes!”

“You cannot do spiritual exercises based on how you feel. You pray because you don’t have anything else to do rather than to pray. Men ought always to pray! Cris ought always to pray! Whether she feels like praying or not! Whether she’s struggling to do it or not!

Sometimes I tell the devil, that as long as he cannot hold my lips together and stop my mouth from opening and closing, he cannot stop me from praying.

Satan is always a deciever. The bible says, I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me. Cris what did the bible says?”

“I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me!”

“Can you pray?”

“I can pray!”

“Why?”

“Because Jesus will strengthen me!”

“Will you struggle with what to say?”

“No!”

“Why?”

“Because Christ will strengthen me”, I answered.

“So who is that demon that is telling you that you cannot pray? Who is that liar telling you that you will never be able to pray?”

I bowed my head and whispered.

“She doesn’t understand! I’m such a failure! I don’t deserve God’s mercy! I just want to die”.

“Cris! Start praying let me hear your voice”, she demanded.

I opened my mouth and wanted to pray, but I felt so heavy. I just couldn’t open my mouth. I was so depressed and hung up immediately.

I switched off the phone and threw it on the bed.

“I am tired of struggling! I am tired of rising and falling! All I want is to die! I just want to die! God please kill me!”

To be continued……..

Who told you that you cannot pray?

Who told you that because that feeling was not there God is not there?

Don’t conclude on God based on your feelings. Conclude on him by what he says in his word.

CALL UPON ME AND I WILL ANSWER AND I WILL SHOW YOU GREAT AND MIGHTY THINGS YOU DO NOT KNOW.

Please, you guys should pray for Cris oooo! I don’t know what happened to her that she wants to die.

Episode 79

I sat down on the floor one of my hand in my head. My hair was just a complete mess. Who cares about the hair? It’s completely glaring that God wasn’t going to kill me. So what’s the new plan? I don’t know what exactly is going on with me?

I had to do something to help myself. I remembered how I used to get myself out of my senses in the past. How did we do it back then? Alcohol! Yes! That’s how we did it. Whenever I and my friends were so depressed, we would drink to stupor to knock ourselves out of our senses.

But how do I get some of that stuff? There was no trace of alcohol around my house anymore. I guess I’ll have to send Evelyn to get some for me. No, I can’t! She would be so shocked such a request came from my mouth.

If I need some acholic drinks, I’d better go get some myself. What was the first step? I had to get myself dressed as soon as possible to go a nearby bar and get drunk.

I don’t know where I got the energy from. I waw struggling with my prayers, but immediately it was time to go back to sin, energy came. I rose up like a lady ready for action. I had to at least do something to my messy hair. So I spent sometime to pack it and hold them together with a string.

What about my bath? Nah! I’ll do that later. I was in a hurry I cannot explain. Who was rushing me to go and drink alcohol? Who? Why was I in such a hurry? This is something I don’t understand. I sprayed perfume on myself to make myself smell good. I just needed to taste alcohol as quickly as I could.

I rushed out of the room and told Evelyn to prepare something light for breakfast. I got into my car and drove to a bar. A classic bar around my area. I was sure no one there would recognize me, so I sat down immediately I entered.

“Miss Kolapo!” I heard someone call.

I turned to look and tried to remember where I saw that face. Obviously, I couldn’t remember the face. He came closer and sat down with me.

“Wow! I never thought I would meet you again. I was surprised!” He said smiling.

Yes I remember him now. He’s the psychiatric doctor Maggie called to treat me at my office. What’s that his name again? Yes! Doctor Francis!

“It’s so nice to meet you again woman of God”, he said as he said as we both shook hands together.

“So what do you need, let me get it for you!” He asked.

As badly as I wanted to taste my alcohol, I dared not tell him what I wanted. I was not supposed to be seen in a place like this to begin with. So how did I get here? What must he be thinking about me right now?

Perhaps he’s trying to confirm his doubts by asking me what I wanted. He’s going to figure out I was here to get drunk by ordering what I want. I may have gone so far to bring myself here, but my reputation as a child of God was more important than anything right now. I can’t lose that now.

I stood up immediately.

“Actually! I came here hunting for a guy!” I started a line of made up lies.

“Hunting? You hunt for drunken men and take them home for the night?” He asked.

“God forbid! I’m engaged to a man I would be getting married to. How would you think such negative thing about me?” I said expressing my displeasure.

“I’m sorry about that! Please forgive me!”

“Why would you think I pay men to warm my bed? What kind of imagination is that?”

“I just said I’m sorry!”

“And you expect me to forgive you because you said you were sorry?”

“What else do you want me to do?”

I exhaled. Cris! I don’t like this version of you ooo! What’s happening? Control yourself please!

“It’s alright! I’m out of here”, I said and took my purse.

“Wait!” He called and I paused.

“So you came here hunting for who? I need clarity, so I don’t have the wrong impression about you!”

I turned to him and gave him a cold stare.

“Think all you want. I don’t owe you an explanation. I don’t care what you think about me. We were supposed to meet again, but you never called since the day you left my office. I don’t know what kept you from calling me but it’s fine by me. Whenever you are ready, feel free to call me. Just wanted to remind you”, I said and walked out of the bar.

I can’t believe he would take me for a harlot. I was so angry, but I couldn’t blame him for thinking that way. I was not supposed to be seen in a place like that. I entered my car and drove back to my house. I had lost my appetite for beer. I don’t know who I may meet at the next bar I would step into. I don’t want to lose my temper and make a fool of myself.

I sat down on the sofa in my master’s bedroom. I had to eat something, but I just wasn’t ready for anything yet.

I noticed the room was hot. I was already beginning to sweat. I was feeling too uncomfortable in the room. Did I turn off the AC?

I quickly stood up to turn it on. But from where I stood, I could see it was working. Ha! What kind of heat was this?

My air-conditioning was on the wall at the other end of the room, so I had to go around my bed to get to it. I moved around and saw a human being on the floor of my room.

I jumped back in fright.

“Jesus!” I exclaimed.

I had left the TV on the news stations and the sound system overpowered my ears. I rushed to get my remote and turned it off.

Then I started hearing the voice of that one person I never expected here. What was she doing here? How did she get here? How come no one told me?

She was blasting in tongues on the floor. How could she leave her busy schedule to come here to pray in my room? Perhaps she came to see me and when she discovered I wasn’t in the house, decided to spend her time wisely.

I had tears in my eyes as I watched her groaning passionately for me.

“Kings shall arise from you and nations shall arise out of your bosom. Satan knows what he’s up against and will never stop fighting for the thinest loophole.

But Lord! This daughter of mine will not be sacrificed as meat for Lucifer. I call her spirit out of the cage where the enemy had locked her up. Cristina! Hear me clearly! You don’t have a choice! You will serve this God till you die!

No power will be able to hold you down. No power will keep you bound. You shall continue to wax stronger and stronger in the Lord. Your back will never touch the ground in defeat”.

I broke into tears and cried loudly. Sure, she heard and stood up immediately. She was dripping out sweat as she walked. Her sweat rained on me as she picked me up from the floor.

She placed my head on her chest and patted my back as I wept in her arms.

“Cris! Jesus would never had sent me here, if he was done with your life. He’s arms are widely opened. Going to the bar is not the solution. It’s going back into the waiting arms of Jesus!

That’s the reason why many people are going into masturbation, pornography, casual intimacy with strangers, alcoholism, drugs, gambling. Anything to distract them from the pain they’re feeling.

Jesus is the answer for the world today. Above him there’s no other. Jesus is the way! Jesus is the answer for the world today. Above him there’s no other. Jesus is the way!” She sang.

“Mummy! I’m a failure! God had invested so much on me. He had taught me so much that my generation would be shocked at what God has done in me. But look at what a failure I have been?

I’m such a waste of divine investment. Mummy! I’m no use to God! I have sinned so many times. I have hurt him so often. I don’t deserve his forgiveness”. I wept.

“Cris! If God were to grant us salvation based on how much we deserve it, no one would be saved. If God were to save the lost on the grounds of who was more deserving of his forgiveness, we would all be lost.

We never deserved God and will never be. He came to us out of love and mercy. He offered us a new life not because we deserved it, but because he loves us. So who told you that you must deserve God before he can forgive you?

The bible says in Hebrews 8:12. For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.

He’s ready to forgive you and accept you. Despite all you have done and do you know what?”

“What?”

“He’s not just going to forgive you. Here’s the best part. The bible says we are justified by his blood. Do you know what it means to be justified?

“I don’t think I do”, I answered.

“In the court, when the judge forgives a man, he may be released. But he will have to lower his face around people and walk in shame. Because he was guilty but forgiven.

But in the court, when a man is justified. The judge announces to the court that this man is hereby declared innocent of all the charges laid against him and stamps it.

Can you imagine Cris? God has not only forgiven you, but he calls you an innocent baby girl! His harmless little dove”, she said and squeezed my nose.

I didn’t know how a smile appeared on my face.

“Oh my God! Satan is such a big liar! Satan is such an accuser! Satan really takes advantage of the ignorance of a Christian. No wonder! Ha! No wonder God said that my people are destroyed for lack of knowledge. The bible is such a gift to man. Many of us fail to read it. Ha! Satan! You have really done alot of damage through the ignorance of many of us”.

I wept in my mentor’s arms, but they were not tears of regret, they were tears of joy.

“Cris! God takes away your sins and place them on Jesus. Then takes the righteousness of Jesus and places it on you. So when he looks at you. He doesn’t see that fornicator. He sees a beautiful and harmless baby girl. A righteous and wonderful Princess of the most high.

No he doesn’t see that masturbator, that liar, that cheater, that alcoholic, no! He sees a righteous and innocent lady. Abba’s love! The love of his life!”

“Sweet Daddy! I’m so sorry for everything! I believe you have forgiven me. There’s no sin on earth that is too powerful for the blood of Jesus to wash away. There’s no power that is greater than what is written in your word. Your blood is so powerful. It turns a masturbator into a saint. It justifies me and declares me innocent.

Thank you so much sweet Daddy!”

Immediately, the peace that flooded my soul was out of this world. Joy took over me in such an overwhelming way.

“He touched me!
Oh he touched me!
And oh! The joy that filled my soul!
Something happened and now I know.
He touched me and made me whole!” My mentor began to sing.

I joined her in the song and we both began to sing it together.

“WELCOME BACK MY PRETTY EBONY!” Came the gentle voice I had missed so badly.

“Daddy! Where have you been?” I asked within me.

“I NEVER LEFT. YOU WERE THE ONE THAT LEFT ME. DO YOU REMEMBER IT WAS THE PRODIGAL SON THAT LEFT THE HOUSE AND NOT THE FATHER LEAVING THE HOUSE FOR HIM?

YOU LEFT, BUT I RAN AFTER YOU.

Song of Solomon 3:1 By night on my bed I sought him whom my soul loveth: I sought him, but I found him not.

Verse 2. I will rise now, and go about the city in the streets, and in the broad ways I will seek him whom my soul loveth: I sought him, but I found him not.

Verse 3. The watchmen that go about the city found me: to whom I said, Saw ye him whom my soul loveth?

Verse 4 It was but a little that I passed from them, but I found him whom my soul loveth: I held him, and would not let him go, until I had brought him into my mother’s house, and into the chamber of her that conceived me.

I AM SO HAPPY I FOUND MY LOST ANGEL! MY BABY GIRL!”

Overwhelmed with joy, I laid on the floor in gratitude.

“Thank you Jesus! Thank you so much!”

To be continued…..

You may be Christiana Kolapo. You may have risen and fallen so many times. And all you think about is how much of a disgrace and disappointment you have been to God.

Here’s what God has to say to you.

John 6:37 All that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.

The Message translation says John 6:37. Every person the Father gives me eventually comes running to me. And once that person is with me, I hold on and don’t let go.

Here’s what the Amplified version says.John 6:37. All whom My Father gives (entrusts) to Me will come to Me; and the one who comes to Me I will most certainly not cast out [I will never, no never, reject one of them who comes to Me].

He says he will never reject whoever comes to him. Why do you keep allowing Satan tell you that you don’t deserve him?

Is it Satan you will spend the rest of your life with in hell?

Run to Jesus now and watch him throw a welcome party for you.

Please don’t be a Ghost reader! Say a word of gratitude to God for his endless love for all mankind.

Episode 80

My phone rang aloud. Should I say it was ringing louder than I thought it usually did? I was so disturbed by its noise. I had the most beautiful sleep and here was a phone call to ruin it. This is unacceptable.

I got up and picked up the phone. It was Mummy Silas. I froze on the spot. What was she going to tell me? What was on her mind? How was she going to see me now?

I exhaled and swiped the green bar. Sooner or later, this conversation had to take place. And I was trusting the Holy Spirit to help me do the right thing.

“Hello Mummy!” I greeted.

Hello dear! How are you?”

“I’m fine ma! I’m much better than I was yesterday night. I was so depressed after the call yesterday.i just didn’t know what to do. I was……”

“It’s alright my daughter. I shouldn’t have left you the way I did. It was so wrong of me. I must have really gotten you worried. I’m so sorry about that! Please forgive me!” She apologized.

“Mummy! I should be the one apologizing. I really let you down. At the point where you counted so much on me, I fumbled. I made a fool of myself and made you commend a hypocrite. I was so proud on the phone that I spoke of how careful I had been. Instead of speaking about how the Lord had helped us to stay pure.

I guess God taught me a big lesson that day. Forever in life, I will never forget that God resists the proud and gives grace to the humble. It’s a lesson I will never forget in life”. I replied.

“Olamide! There’s one thing you did that really got me happy. You didn’t hide your failures from me. A lot of people would have played along and allowed me to praise them falsely. But you admitted your wrongs and stopped my accolades. That’s a genuine and sincere person.

That’s one thing you did that really struck my heart. I was overwhelmed with joy that you could be this sincere. Olamide! You’re a rare gem. You’re indeed a virtuous woman. The kind of wife who will not fail her generation”.

“Thank you ma! Once again, I’m sorry! I apologize for all the pain I must have cost you. I’m sorry for disappointing you”, I apologized.

“It’s okay! It’s completely fine. Stop the apologies, okay?”

“Okay ma”.

“So have you heard from my son?”

“No ma! Actually, I’m waiting for him to call me. We had not spoken since the incident”.

“No! Don’t wait for him to call you. Call him and apologize to him. Stop waiting for him. You may not have an idea of what Satan is putting him through. It took the grace of God to help him reconcile himself back to God last night.

Thanks for the airtime you sent. It really served it’s purpose. I exhausted it in a conversation that lasted more than an hour. Please call him! He really needs to hear from you.

He’s making alot of false assumptions about how you feel about him. You know Silas very well. Even when he’s innocent, he’ll still be the one to apologize. He’ll always take the blame and accept responsibility. It’s funny sometimes. But that’s how he is. I would really love you to call him, so his mind can be at peace.

“Okay mummy! Thank you so much!” I replied.

“We bless God for everything. Just call him please!”

“I’ll do that immediately I end this call”, I replied.

“I’m ending it already! Bye!” She said and hung up.

I smiled as I entered my banking app on my phone and recharged her line again.

“What a mother indeed. I am so proud to be a member of this family!” I said to myself as I dialed Silas’ number and waited for him to pick.

It rang three times, before he finally picked it up.

“Hello!”

“Hi!”

“How are you?” I asked.

“I’m fine. I’m glad I’m really doing okay. How about you?”

“I’m good! I mean not that good a few hours ago but really really good now. I was so depressed and felt like dying sef”.

“Ha! Die and leave me alone? How will you do that to me?”

“I can’t na! That as why I told God to do it himself. I told him to kill me. But you know how daddy can do sometimes. He does more than your expectations. He gives you way more than you can ever imagine.

I’m so grateful to God for giving me a mentor like Mrs Juliet Thompson. She’s such a blessing to me and my unborn children. They are going to really thank her for everything”.

“Yes that’s true! God was so merciful to us”.

“Indeed he was!”

“Charming, I’m so sorry for everything. I am the reason why you had to go through all those depression and thinking. I mean, God was trying to teach me a big lesson and you had to go for it.

You were too innocent and should have been spared”.

“Shush! Christy! Keep quiet! Will a man judge God?”

“No!”

“Can the clay tell the potter why are you making me like this?”

“No”.

“Forget about the past. We have a bright future ahead of us. We both lost guard and gave in to pride. I was not excluded. I was proud of the purity in my relationship. I started comparing myself with some brothers in my church.

It wasn’t just you Christy. I was also taught a lesson. I just thank God for his mercies. Now I see clearly. Psalms 127:1. Except the LORD build the house, they labour in vain that build it: except the LORD keep the city, the watchman waketh but in vain.

It’s God that kept me all these while. It was God that kept us all these while, not our own willpower or human strength. But pride comes and makes us start sharing God’s glory with him. And because God will never share his glory with anyone. He is forced to withdraw his grace and watch us struggle to be holy in our human strength.

That’s what happened to us. We started talking as if God was not the watchman. Those times when we were tempted and he restrained us. Those times when he told us to stop. We forgot about everything and acredited everything to ourselves. He will never share his glory with anyone”.

“That’s true! Thank you so much for being an understanding Charming!” I said beaming with smiles.

“Please! I don’t want to charm an innocent girl this morning”, he replied.

“Please I need your charms ooo! It’s been a while I heard this lovely voice. I really missed you. I mean, I missed us”.

“Yes! Me too. I’m so glad God is still our number one team mate. We’re moving and Satan will not stop us”.

“Amen!” I replied.

“So how was your meeting with your uncle?”

“Wow! It’s almost as if we forgot about our wedding”.

“You were the one that forgot ooo! Me I was the one that reminded you. So don’t rub your forgetting our wedding on my innocent memorious capturing supersonic brain”.

I burst into laughter and threw myself on the bed.

“You’re not serious. Have you forgotten that once Eve has eaten the apple, her Adam don chop am be that”.

“No ooo! Dr Mrs Lot look back no mean say Oga Lot go look back oooo. The race na personal!”

I laughed.

“But Sarah doubted God and automatically, Abraham join her by following her advice to get a child from Hagar”.

“No ooo! Abigail had a useless husband does not mean she go dey useless. She use her brain save her life from David’s army. When she knew David was going to destroy her husband Nabal and his family, which included herself. She quickly went behind her husband’s back and gathered food items. She took them to David and pleaded with him to spare her family.

She even saved that man Nabal, through her wisdom. But later, God struck Nabal by himself and he died. So can you see say na personal race we dey so?”

“But I really envy the wisdom of Abigail!” I replied.

“Please envy it very well ooo! You’ll be needing it in our marriage. A woman that knows when to talk to her husband and when to remain silent. She knew her husband was drunk, talking to him about the attack David planned would not enter his head. So she waited for the right time to speak to her husband.

When his spirit will be calm. When he’s not angry. When he’s weak and will be able to reason properly. Chai! That woman was a wise woman. It takes wisdom to live with a husband that is not born again. But Abigail lived with such a man and there was never a record that Nabal beat her.

She knows how to speak. She knows when to keep quiet. She knows when her husband is angry and how to bear all the insults without replying him back.

1 Samuel 25:36 And Abigail came to Nabal; and, behold, he held a feast in his house, like the feast of a king; and Nabal’s heart was merry within him, for he was very drunken: wherefore she told him nothing, less or more, until the morning light.

Verse 37. But it came to pass in the morning, when the wine was gone out of Nabal, and his wife had told him these things, that his heart died within him, and he became as a stone.

She knows how to get him through her words”.

“Wait! Did you say, she knows how to get him through her words?” I asked.

“Yes!”

“Wow! How can I get you through my words?”

“Chai! See Christiana ooo! She’s acting like Delilah. Tell me the secret to your strength. Jesus! Women are dangerous ooo! Well, they are still good when they are Jesus angels. Because if they know the secret of your strength, they will use it to get you when you’re going astray. Like Abigail did to Nabal and got him.

I noticed something Christy. Men are beings of power and strength. But women are beings of influence. That’s why the bible calls them weaker vessel. They are not weaker vessels because they are inferior to men. They are weaker vessel because according to the physical, they are weak in a perspective though.

But the power of a woman is just as strong as that of a man. It’s the woman that fails to realize her powers. Her powers is not is physical combat or arguing with her husband. Her powers is what we Christians called THE WISDOM OF A SERPENT.

Satan doesn’t use force, yet he controls the earth and the people in it. Stop using force, use your influence. Submit to the man, respect the man. Say yes sir like a fool. It’s not stupidity. It’s wisdom and influence.

There is a principle in the spirit realm called THE LAW OF ATTRACTION. When you consistently obey a person, the heart of the person will gradually soften towards you and be attracted to you. That’s how it works.

That is how to bring out the love on a man’s heart. Your husband will love you Ehn! You will be complaining the love is too much.

You don’t shout at your husband that he doesn’t love you anymore. Even when he’s not doing enough, you are praising him like a president. You bring out the love in his heart. You bring out the king in him and like Esther he will say, ‘Ask for anything you want and it shall be granted, even to the half of my kingdom’.

That was the mistake Vashti used. Silence treatment. My dear please come and she will tell him I am not coming. It’s true her husband offended her, but she was not fighting with the strength of a woman. She was fighting a man like a fellow man. And when a woman tries to be a man, it’s a loss.

Look at Esther. She and the king had been in the palace for good 3 months, yet they never saw each other. Yet, she went to the king and instead of accusing him of abandoning her and the children. Instead of shouting at him for being so busy at his place of work. Traveling for one business trip to another. She threw him a welcome party.

Just imagine! Women can control their men if they master the art of Attraction. Men command, ‘Come here’, and the woman will come. But when the woman uses her influence to command the man, he will not only come, he will sleep there.

What attracts the man to the woman is how the woman submits. Not necessarily her beauty. It’s her submission that unlocks the love in the heart of the man and he falls in love so badly that he cannot recover from it”.

I was seriously enjoying the marriage seminar, when the call ended abruptly.

“Ha! Airtime!”

To be continued………

Oya oooo! Ladies in the house! You guys should come and buy airtime for Oga Silas oooo.
🤣😂🤣😂😂😂

Please I am not a marriage counselor ooo. I only wrote as the Spirit inspired me.
Nobody should call me marriage counselor ooo. I will tell my mummy for you ooo!
😂🤣😂🤣🤣

Please apply these Principles. And watch your marriage transform.

So Uncle Akinyele, we’re coming for you! We are back on our feet.

Episode 81

“Good morning sunshine!” I greeted smiling.

She groaned and winced in pain.

“I was almost forgetting you here”, I added with a smile. I was so happy to see her.

“Somehow, we got so busy with a lot and almost forgot our unfinished business”, Silas said.

“She didn’t had a strong body though. I would have survived and recovered on time if it were me”.

“God forbid bad thing!” He replied and I started laughing.

“What kind of statement is that? I should allow tugs throw punches on you or what? God will not allow such an evil thing to happen to us in Jesus name”.

“Charming I was only joking ooo!”

“Say amen before I sieze your phone!” He said as he snatched my phone from my hands.

“Charming! Give me back my phone”, I squealed and stood up.

“Say amen first”,

“I said I was joking!”

“No phone for you”,

I made to grab his hand, but he moved swiftly and I missed.

“Stop na!”

“You’re the one lingering. Say amen and your phone is yours”.

“I’m not saying amen!” I said sulkily.

“Let me enjoy the phone while it’s in my hands”, he said and unlocked it. Of course he knew my password.

“Hmmmmm! Let me snap a picture of angry Jemima!” He said and raised the phone to my face.

I quickly blocked with my palms and attempted to snatch it again, but he was too swift for me.

“Pose well na! I’m trying to take a picture”.

“Give me my phone”, I said and made to grab him. He raised his hand, taking it out of my reach.

I jumped in attempt to reach it, but couldn’t.

“Charming! Stop! We’re in a hospital!” I reminded him.

He placed his arm around my shoulders and held the phone up for a selfie.

“Pretty Christy! Say Charming!”

I smiled and held up two fingers.

“Charming!”

He took the picture.

“Hurray! Does it look good?” I asked.

“Beautiful!” He replied.

“Let me see”.

“No no! You owe me an Amen!”

“Amen my Apostle Paul”.

“What? Say it again”.

“Amen my Apostle Paul. Can I please have my phone?”

“What did you just call me?”

“Give me my phone”, I said and grabbed his hand.

He raised his hand up, preventing me from reaching it.

“Charming please na! I will kneel down for you ooo!”

“Don’t try it!”

“Hmmmmm! You know I’m still studying you. I’m beginning to discover the secret to your strength. It’s like you don’t like when a lady kneels down for you. I’ll see if my discovery is correct very soon”, I said grinning.

“Happy discovery pretty Christy. So back to the question, what did you call me?”

“I don’t know”.

“You don’t know?”

“Yes!”

“Okay”, he said and tried to keep the phone in his trouser pocket.

“Give me my phone! I will shout oo!”

“Shout na!”

I let out a threatening scream and he quickly covered my mouth. I laughed uncontrollably.

“Oya give me my phone”, I said immediately his hands were off my mouth.

“Just say amen and we’re good to go!”

“Okay, let me shout another shout”,

He quickly covered my mouth.

“Okay! Okay! Amen!” I said in muffled sounds.

He released me and gave me my phone.

“You’re not a Charm anymore. You’re a Spell!” I replied as I unlocked my phone.

“Charm or spell. I’m still the best thing that happened in your life”.

“Look at you! Proud man! Jesus is the best thing that ever happened to me in life”. I said admist laughter. He laughed too and held up his hand in surrender.

“Please, I’m not a proud man ooo! I no want trouble ooo”.

“You are! You are taking the place of God”, I said in a mocking tone.

“Okay. Let me rephrase that. Apart from Jesus, what’s the best thing that happened to you in life?”

“The Holy Spirit!” I answered, giving him a mischievous grin.

“Okay fine! After the Holy Spirit”.

“The love of God”.

“After the love of God”.

“The word of God”.

“After the word of God”.

“The Anointing of God”.

“After the Anointing of God”.

“The promises of God”.

“After the promises of God”.

“The revelations God showed me”.

“I give up”, he said and sighed in defeat.

I laughed so hard that my stomach tightened.

“Come and see our pictures!” I called and we both stood looking at them.

“I love this one!” I pointed at one of them.

“I’ll use it as my screen saver”, I said.

“Look at this one. It’s so beautiful and Maggie’s sitting up looking at us…..” Silas said and we both realized that Maggie was still in the hospital ward with us.

How could we have gotten so carried away? Was my Charming this charming? We both got carried away and forgot about her. Not to think of it. Playing in her presence, especially when she’s so much against our relationship. And the painful part was, she’s here in the hospital because of this same relationship.

It must be seriously hurting to watch what she laboured to destroy flourish in her presence. It was as if the love fot more stronger, instead of weaker.

We both turned and saw Maggie watching us.

“Maggie! Sorry to have disturbed you”, I quickly apologized.

“It’s okay!” She said and looked away from me.

I looked at my Charming with that questioning look of, ‘what should I do?’

He shrugged and said nothing.

“Maggie! How are you feeling?” I asked.

“I’m much better”, she said in an unfriendly tone.

“Christy girl! I’ll leave you both. Take it from here. I’m getting the message that she’s not comfortable with my presence”, Silas whispered into my ears.

“Please don’t leave me. I need you by my side”, I whispered back.

“No you don’t. Who’s the best thing that ever happened to you in life!”

“You!” I replied swiftly.

“Big liar!” He replied.

I giggled in low tones and held his hand.

“Oya, I’m sorry! Please stay with me. Tell me how to handle this situation. Give me the tips”.

“Sorry Christy! You have a better tips giver. He wants me to step aside for him. It’s going to be you and him. Just allow him guide you”, he replied and squeezed my fingers gently.

“See you soon. I’ll do a backup prayer as soon as I’m out of here”, he whispered and left.

As soon as the door was shut, Maggie turned to look at me.

“Cris! What’s the meaning of all this? How can you still carry that riff raff around as a husband?

I fought for you and it got me here! Cris! I tried to help you and this is what I get in return. Bruises all over my face. Cris, please I don’t want you to make the biggest mistake in your life. This guy will ruin your reputation. The media would soon be at your doorsteps. Please turn around, now that there’s still time”.

I smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Maggie! You’re indeed a good friend. You have stood by me and fought for me like a friend should. You went the extra mile just to help me. I really appreciate everything you have done for me.

But there’s one more thing you can do for me. Promise me you would do it”.

“What is it?”

“Stop fighting against my God. You’ll only end up hurting yourself more”.

“Wait! Are you saying Silas is your one true love? That you’re really in love with him and not that he didn’t charmed you?”

“Yes!” I said and have her a warm smile.

“Cris! You mean you did this out of your own freewill?”

“Yes”.

“So you weren’t charmed?”

“Yes”.

“And you said I should stop fighting against God. You mean God is involved in this relationship?”

“Yes”.

“Hmmm! Cris, I was just watching you and Silas as you both were out of this world. All my life, that has been the kind of relationship I dream of having. I was somehow jealous of the two of you.

I saw love. I saw friendship. I saw humility beyond description. You are seriously a rich but humble woman. You know this guy doesn’t deserve you. But you are so humble enough to call him your head. That’s humility. I really wish to enjoy what you’re enjoying.

I’m tired of all my relationship failures. I have failed enough. I want to see myself succeed. Not just in business, but in relationships. I’m tired of all the relationships that never last. Look at your own. Despite all attempts to ensure it doesn’t last. Yet, it’s getting stronger and stronger everyday.

Please, give me this power you carry. This power that makes love look so real and beautiful. I never believed there can be anything like true love. But what I saw today defied my thoughts and conclusions. Please, show me what made you, you”.

I smiled and sat beside her on the bed.

“Maggie! It’s Jesus. Jesus is the secret to this power. But I don’t want you to give your life to him out of your hunger for a happy relationship. Because the first thing to do after surrendering to him is to spend time knowing him.

I want you to accept Jesus for who he is, not for what he can give you. I want you to open up your gates and let the king of glory come in. Yes he can give you true love. Yes he can make life so beautiful for you.

But I don’t want you giving your life to him based on the goody goody he can give. I want you to accept him because you want a relationship with him. I want you to accept him because you love him.i want you to open up your heart and let the King of kings come in.

What do you say? Are you going to say the usual? This Christianity stuff is nonsense. Only fools have time to become Christians. Or will you throw away your garment of pride and humble yourself before God! Will you say you want to think about it? Or grab the bull by the horn.

Now is the accepted time. Tomorrow may be too late. Why not accept Jesus right now and let him give you that satisfaction that boyfriends cannot fill”.

She looked at me with curiosity. I guess she was shocked I mentioned that.

“Yes! There’s a satisfaction that comes only from God. No boyfriend can take his place. No human being can take his place. Nothing in this world can satisfy, except Jesus.

You keep changing boyfriends, but that’s not the solution. The more new boyfriends you have, the more you need a new one. The more you have a drink of immorality on the bed with a new guy, the more you want another guy.

You never get satisfied. Jesus is the satisfaction you have been searching for. Open your arms wide and recieve him. Maggie are you ready?”

“Yes I am! I am tired of becoming a laughing stock among men. I want to be completely different. I want to serve this God that made life heaven on earth for you”.

“Then let’s take the bold step. Give me your hands and repeat these words after me”, I said and stretched my hands towards her.

She gave me her hands and shut her eyes.

I led her to say the sinner’s prayer and she became a born again Christian that very day.

To be continued……

Congratulations Maggie!

At least she’s out of the way. It’s uncle Akinyele we’re coming for now.

Please marriage committee. Is the bridal shower ready?

Episode 82

“This is it!” I said and exhaled.

This is the last bus stop”, I added as I turned off the ignition.

“Are you scared?” Silas asked.

“No! But, I don’t understand my uncle. He’s one thing this minute and the next minute, he starts behaving somehow”.

My Charming started laughing which got me curious.

“What’s funny?”

“You’re worried aren’t you?”

I exhaled.

“I hate to admit, but yes! I am worried. I don’t want any sort of delay. This wedding would have happened by now if not for the arrows Satan threw at us. I just don’t want another set back”.

“So being worried about it is the best solution to the problem, right?”

“No! Just that! Yes, I mean. I just want this to work out smoothly. I don’t want any further complications”.

Silas reached for my hand and took it in his. He’s such a Charm.

“How is worry going to solve anything? Jesus told us not to worry about anything. But in everything, through prayers and supplication, make your request known to God. We have prayed and we’re trusting God to favour. So don’t entertain the spirit of fear of worry.

They are of no use to us. Their services are not needed here. So we’re going to pray one more time before we go in. And believe me, God will take charge of everything that will happen. Can we do that right now?”

“Yes please!” I said in a jiffy and bowed my head.

He held my two hands and bowed his head as well.

“Pray for us”, he requested.

“I thought you wanted to pray for us”.

“No! Your Dad! I mean, our Dad told me he wants to hear your angelic voice”, he replied.

I shook my head in a playful frustration and shut my eyes. I don’t know why I had to be the one to say the prayers, but I knew better tht to argue.

“Lord Jesus! Thank you so much for your mercies. You have been such a darling. I just wish I could kiss you so someone here would be jealous”, I said.

My Charming chuckled and squeezed my hands tightly.

“Lord! We’re about to meet my uncle to get his approval for this union. Please be our guide. Grant us favour in his sight. Let his heart be made soft towards us. Daddy you said in your word that the expectations of the righteous shall not be cut off.

Lord, do not allow our expectations to be flushed down the drain. Let them come to pass in the name of Jesus”.

“Amen”.

“Thank you in advance Lord! We know you have done it for us. And infact, we’ll be back to do our proper thanksgiving when we are back from this meeting in the name of Jesus”.

“Amen!”

“Blessed be your holy name Lord, for in Jesus mighty name I have prayed.

“Amen”.

We both opened our eyes and gave each other a smile.

“Let’s go”, Silas said as he opened the door and stepped out.

I followed and came out of the car. Taking my purse with me, I held his hand and led him to the entrance of the building.

In no time, we found ourselves sitting down on a sofa, waiting for his arrival.

“What can I offer you while you await his arrival?” The maid asked.

“Anything you would love to drink?” She said smiling.

“Who wan drink anything under this kind tension?” I asked within me.

“No thanks. We’re okay”, I replied and she left.

“We’re okay with our saliva”, I said within me.

Soon, my uncle’s foot steps could be heard. But I noticed he was not the only one coming downstairs. He was chattering and laughing with two men. They were dressed in their agbada. They had wine glasses in their hands.

“Did my uncle bring his colleagues here to mock us? Jesus have mercy! Be with us!”

“CRUS CALM DOWN NA! WHAT’S THE MEANING OF ALL THESE FEAR YOU’RE EXHIBITING?”

“I’m sorry sir! Please help me stay calm”, I replied.

Silas took my hand and gave them a gentle squeeze. I turned to him and smiled.

“ARE YOU FEELING BETTER NOW?” Came the gentle whisper.

“Wait, you mean you squeezed my hand through Silas?”

“I CAN USE ANYBODY”.

“Oh my sweet Daddy! You’re too much. I believe you have everything under control”, I said all smiles.

“YES CRIS! THERE’S NO NEED TO FEAR. EVERYTHING IS UNDER CONTROL”.

I exhaled and smiled.

“Barrister Obi, meet my niece. The CEO of Kolapo production company”, my uncle said immediately we were in sight.

I quickly went down on my knees to greet the elderly men. Silas stood up and bowed.

“Oh! You must be Olamide Christiana Kolapo. Your uncle had said much about you”, the one I presumed to be the barrister, said.

“Yes sir”, I said all smiles.

“Please have your seats”, he said and we both sat down.

The three men also sat down and took a few seconds to look at us.

“Is she the one who suffers mental challenge?” The other man asked.

I looked up and couldn’t hide the shock on my face.

“Yes, she’s the one Chief”, my uncle answered.

“Wow! She’s really trying her best. Leading a production company despite her mental health challenge. Takes a brave woman to do that”, he said and patted my shoulder.

“And who is this man?” Barrister asked.

“Her gateman”, my uncle answered for me, when all I wanted to say was my fiancee.

“Oh! Is your gateman your P.A. or something?” The Chief asked.

“No! She brought her gateman here because she wants to marry her gateman”, my uncle answered for me.

Chai! Uncle why na? This is humiliating! I have rehearsed the lines. What to say and what not to say in front of him. All the words that needed to be put in place, so we can create the right impression. I never knew my uncle planned something bigger. What kind of thing was this?

“Gabriel ooo!” The barrister called my uncle.

“How is her health now? Does she still experience partial madness?” He asked.

“I think so!” There have been records of psychiatric doctors visiting her often”.

I opened my mouth and wanted to say he was wrong. But Silas noticed and tapped me to stop.

“I have to say the truth”, I whispered.

“Keep quiet”, he replied.

“But they’re lying against me”.

“Let them lie. Your job is to respect the elderly by keeping silent when they are talking”, he replied.

I had to keep quiet for my Charming’s sake. It was a bit painful sha, but I had to endure it.

“What’s the challenge? Did you give up all hope on her? Or is the money that is the problem?” Barrister asked.

“She’s right there in front of you. You can ask her whatever question you have for her”, he said.

The barrister turned to me and gave me an awkward look.

“Sometimes, her mental illness comes and goes”, my uncle added.

“Madam, how old are you?” He asked.

“I’m 33 years old”, I answered.

“No wonder! You must be feeling you’re running out of time. Although, women of your kaliba, can have a man at the snap of their fingers. Hooking you up with men that matters is not an issue.

Please send the gateman away, let’s talk. Return him back to his duty post. I want to talk with people that matter”, he said.

“Gateman”, he said to Silas.

“Please excuse us”.

I was like, ‘What’s the meaning of all this? Look at how they looked down on Silas?’

“Daddy, I have something to say before I leave”, Silas said, holding up a finger.

“Whatever you have to say, you can say it to the gate. Leave my honourable presence”.

“Jesus! What humiliation!” Anger welled up inside me.

“It’s about my fiancee’s mental health”, Silas said as though he never heard a single insult.

He looked interested now. My uncle and the other guy, gave him their full attention.

“What about it?” Barrister asked.

“She’s not mentally ill as you presumed her to be. What you’re actually seeing here, is love”, he said.

The three men burst into laughter. This is so humiliating. Jesus please help us!

“Gateman! Please leave us”, he said and pointed at the door.

“Okay sir!” Silas said and stood up.

I expected God was going to put something to say in his mouth. Something that would make these men softened towards us. Now Silas was leaving. I was already struggling with anger. Silas had squeezed my hand several times to calm my nerves.

Now they had sent him out like a piece of trash.

“I’ll be praying for you”, he whispered before he left.

“God please help me not to bring you shame again. Help me! You know how weak I am. You know I can be dramatic sometimes. Please don’t allow me ruin everything. Please put the right words in my mouth. Take away this anger in my heart and give me a meek and quiet spirit”, I prayed inwardly.

“Olamide! You are better than this! First, if what your gateman says is true, then there must still be something wrong with you”, Barrister said.

“Daddy my fiancee is correct”.

“Correction, your gateman”,

“Sir, he’s my fiancee”, I said as my eyes got more blurred with tears.

“My gateman! Say it before this conversation can continue”, he said, giving me a cold stare.

“Sir, I cannot disrespect the love of my life. I can’t call him that. He’s my fiancee”, I said and my tears dropped.

“Love of your life”, the Chief repeated and laughter filled the room.

“This girl used to be a smart girl ooo!” My uncle began.

“She became a CEO at the age of 21 abi 22. What age was that sef? Nevermind! I thought she was going to kill herself. As a good mentor and uncle, I coached her and gave her the tips. She’s my girl oo! A very smart business minded girl. If you know how I made this girl wealthy through my mentorship and training, you won’t believe it.

After investing so much on this girl. She wants to handover everything I laboured on her to a company gateman. Can you imagine?”

Wait oooo! Did I hear my uncle correctly? My uncle that did everything in his power to make sure I failed as a CEO. My uncle that we barely spoke to each other, claiming he mentored me. Ha! This is wickedness! I need to expose this man and tell them all the truth.

“WILL YOU KEEP QUIET?”

“Daddy! How will you expect me to keep quiet when someone is lying against me? Everyone here would believe his false reports. At least, let me clear all the wrong impressions he had created about me”.

“Matthew 5:11 Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.

Verse 12. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you”, was the scripture that confronted me.

“But Daddy, this is not kingdom business na”.

“THIS IS KINGDOM MARRIAGE. TAKE NOTE OF THE WORD. THEY SHALL SAY ALL MANNER OF EVIL AGAINST YOU, HOW?”

“Falsely!”

“ARE THEIR ACCUSATIONS THE TRUTH?”

“No!”

“WHAT SHOULD YOU DO?”

“Rejoice and be glad for I have a great reward in heaven”.

“THAT DOESN’T MEAN IF THEY GIVE YOU THE OPPORTUNITY TO SPEAK, YOU SHOULD NOT DEFEND YOURSELF. BUT THIS IS A SITUATION WHERE YOU HAVE TO RESPECT YOUR UNCLE BY NOT PAINTING HIM A LIAR BEFORE HIS TRUSTED FRIENDS”,

“Jesus Christ! Respect and submission is as deep as that?”

“MORE DEEPER THAN THIS! YOU’LL LEARN MORE ABOUT IT. YOU HAVE TO RESPECT YOUR UNCLE BY NOT STAINING HIS REPUTATION. ALLOW GOD HANDLE THE JOB”.

“Thank you Daddy”,

“YOU’RE WELCOME MY PRETTY EBONY”.

“Olamide, I said call him gateman or this conversation will be closed”, barrister threatened.

“Daddy, I’m not disrespecting you. Forgive me if that is how you see it. I will always respect you as a father you are to me. But to disrespect my husband is not possible for me. Please I’m sorry! I cannot do that to the man I want to marry. I love him and will respect him”, I replied and went down on my knees.

“Then get out of this place!” He shouted.

“Daddy please!” I said admist tears.

“Get out!” He shouted.

Slowly, I rose up and lowered my knees slightly in respect and took my purse.

“Thank you Daddy, for making outside my time to see us both. Once again, I apologize for all the wrong I did. I’m sorry I wasn’t able to do what you said. Please find a place in your heart to forgive me”,

“Shut up!” My uncle shouted.

“You are a disgrace! I don’t want to ever see you and this man in my house. Do you hear me?” He said furiously.

I turned and hurried out of the sitting room. My tears refused to stop as I met Silas at the spot where my car was parked.

To be continued……..

Please all intercessors in the house. Start praying for Cris oooo.

I have been trying to console her since morning, but she’s still crying.

Which kind wahala be this? Chief Akinyele Gabriel went to get his gang of friends to humiliate our baby.

Cris stop crying Ehn! It is well.

But I really admire her level of respect for her fiancee and even her uncle sef. If it’s some girls, they would have started shouting at the men.

No! You don’t raise your voice on an elderly person. That’s disrespect. Even anger is not an excuse for raising your voice at an elderly person.

Even when it’s obvious the elderly person is wrong, don’t disrespect him. It’s not stupidity. It’s obedience to that scripture which says, do not pay evil for evil, but pay evil with good.

There’s this mindset in the world that says, respect is reciprocal. You must respect others before you can earn respect. You must deserve respect, before you would be respected.

I’m here to tell you that, that is the wisdom of the world.

We don’t respect people because they deserve our respect. We respect them because it is first of all a command from God. We don’t respect people based on how they treat us. We respect them because we have no choice than to obey God’s word.

Hmmm! Looks difficult. Especially when the person is so wicked and don’t want to understand us.

My advice is, obey God’s word and see if he will not fight for you. Stop those heated argument with your husband and raising your voice at him. Stop raising your voice on your parents. All you have to do is to obey God’s word and watch him do the rest.

Please don’t be a Ghost reader. Come out and console our baby girl.

Episode 83

“Christiana! What happened?” Maggie asked as I entered the house.

Everyone could tell that my mood had changed. Although Silas had spoken alot of kind words to me to cheer me up. He spent not less than an hour talking to me. I had to wipe my face very well to hide from everyone that I was crying.

But it couldn’t last. Soon, my face was reflecting everything. I wasn’t too good when it came to hiding emotions. The thought weighed so heavy on my mind.

Evelyn and Maggie were in the sitting room having a Bible class. Evelyn was teaching her about God and lots more to learn as a Christian.

It was seriously humility on display. There’s no way the Maggie I knew would sit down with a house maid and allow the house maid talk to her, not to mention teach her the word of God.

She’s a top or should I say, big girl. She has her clique of girls that she moves with. You needed to do a lot to meet her standards or else, she no go give you face.

I looked at them and managed a smile.

“Stop it Cris! That’s a fake one and you know we won’t take that. Tell us what happened?” Maggie asked.

“I guess it was about her visit to her uncle”, Evelyn answered.

“Your uncle?” Maggie asked.

I sighed and gave her a sad smile.

“He didn’t approve the marriage?” She asked.

“Maggie, it’s well. God is incharge”, I answered.

“In charge of what? You know your uncle very well. He’s a wicked man. He’s such a bad man. That man is a very stupid and foolish man”, Maggie cursed.

“Ha! Maggie! No ooo! You cannot do that! That’s my Dad you’re talking about. Don’t call him that. You don’t insult my father and expect me to smile at you”, I replied with a stern look.

She looked at me with a confused expression.

“I don’t understand? I thought you were angry and sad because of him. You are still going to defend him?”

“Yes”.

“Why?”

“Because I respect him and part of my respect for him, is not allowing someone else to insult him”, I answered.

Evelyn and Maggie exchanged glances and then, turned to look at me.

“Why would you respect a man that doesn’t respect you?” She asked.

“Because respect is a product of my obedience to God. God commands my obedience to him and that includes respecting the elderly. I don’t need to wait for them to respect me before obeying God’s word. All I need to do is to obey him, irrespective of who is trying to make me disobey God through their attitude towards me.

The bible makes us to understand that God will never and I repeat the word never, accept excuses. So because my uncle refused to respect me doesn’t mean I would join hands with him to commit sin.

The bible says that we should not render evil for evil, but we should overcome evil with good. Now remember what I taught you about the word of God. What is life? What is the word of God?” I asked her.

“Life is a battlefield and in order to survive the battle against the soul of man, we must follow the instructions of our Commander. Who is our Commander? Jesus. And what are his commands? His words.

So in order to survive the battle against the soul of man, we must follow every single instruction the commander gives. No matter how stupid or insignificant his Instructions may seem or should I say look like”.

“Maggie, you’re such a wonderful student. Come here let me hug you”, I said and spread my arms for a hug.

She stood up and walked up to me. I threw my arms around her and hugged her.

“Cris! I used to see this Christianity stuff as foolishness. I never knew that it was only because I was on the other side of life. I now see through the eyes of God and I can see rye door emptiness of what I called life. I see in a different perspective now.

What I once called foolishness is now wisdom to me. The word of God is such a life transformer. I can’t believe it is seriously working on me so much.

But I have to admit, I have not been perfect. I can’t imagine I was speaking like an unbeliever a few minutes ago. I was raining curses on an elderly man. As a Christian, we’re not supposed to curse people with the mouth God gave us”.

“That’s right”, I replied.

“One thing we need to understand about God is the, his word is like a principle. Like I was somehow worried last week. I was thinking on what to do inorder to get more money and take care of a huge budget at hand.

The Holy Spirit told me that the answer to everything lies in the bible. So I told him to lead me to where in the bible that I could get an idea of how to get more money.

I came across a scripture in Matthew. Was it Matthew or Luke? I can’t remember, but what it said made no sense to me at first sight. I mean, the old me would have looked at it and hissed.

Give and it shall be given back to you. A good measure, pressed down, shaken together and running over. I was like, how does this help me get more money?

Then the Holy Spirit reminded me of how I used to go market to buy rice when I was a teenager. First, they would measure the basket of rice, press it down in the cup, shake the cup after pressing it. Then pour more over it till it runs over.

I was like, so the bible took details of how market women sell rice in the market”.

We all burst into laughter.

“Chai! Maggie! You don dey swallow Rhema oooo. I never noticed the bible was referring to how market women sold baskets of rice in that scripture ooo”, I said admist laughter.

“Me too! I’m surprised as well. I never realized it was talking about baskets of rice”, Evelyn remarked.

“Maggie! You have become an Aunty Rhema oooo!” She added.

“What do you expect? The daughter must resemble her mum. When na Aunty Rhema disciple me, why I no go dey get rhema like her?”

We all burst into laughter.

Also, remember what I told you about curses. The bible says in the book of Matthew 5:22. But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment: and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council: but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.

As a Christian, we do not use our mouth to utter curses. Rather, we bless. So please, don’t curse my father again”.

“I’m sorry about that”, she apologized.

“It’s alright. So is my uncle a foolish man?”

“No”.

“Is he a good man?”

She looked at me with a confused expression.

“We both know he isn’t. So what am I supposed to say?” She asked.

“He’s the best uncle in the world. Say it through faith. Believe it and speak it. Life and death are in the power of the tongue. So, you say what you want to see happening in the life of your uncle, despite the negative manifestation.

So is my uncle a good man?”

“Yes! The best uncle in the world”, she answered.

“Maggie! I’ve got to admit, you’re one of the fastest learner I’ve ever met”.

She smiled and was about to say something when my phone started ringing.

“Sorry, I have to start leaving now”.

“You’re going upstairs right?”

“Yes”, I replied smiling.

“That means, it’s Charming that’s calling you na”, she said grinning.

I made to hit her, but she ducked and ran away.

I brought out the phone and began my way up the stairs.

“Hello Charming!”

“Hi Pretty Christy! Why have you been putting on a long face?”

“Me? Put on a long face? Why?” I asked smiling.

“Stop pretending, even Evelyn knows you’re not happy. After I did all I could to cheer you up”.

“Evelyn?”

“Yes! Tell me I’m wrong?”

“Wait! Did she text you?”

“No! My spirit went with you”, he said and burst into laughter.

“I don’t understand? What do you mean by my spirit went with you?”

“Christy, by now, you ought to understand that we are already connected. If one of us is not feeling fine or has something bordering her, the other person will begin to feel it as well. I mean, I will begin to sense it over here.

Anyway, It was your Dad that told me his baby girl needs her man right now. So I had to call”.

“I’m blushing already”, I replied and he burst into laughter.

“Anyway Christy, can we do a video call right now?”

“Really?”

“Yes! I want to see your face. I’m tired of guessing what kind of funny smile you’re giving me right now. I’m gonna hang up and call back”.

He said and hung up.

I quickly opened the door of my room and positioned my phone on my table, pulled a chair and sat down.

Soon his call came.

“Now I can smile. My Christiana is smiling for me!” He said grinning.

“You have started Charming me again oooo. Soon everyone around me will start thinking I am crazy again”.

“Christy, the reason why I called you was to remind you about something”.

I switched into a serious mode. What could that be?

“Remember when I asked you to pray in the car and you said something really daring. What was that?”

“That I was going to kiss Jesus and get you jealous”

He laughed.

“No! Not that one”,

I started brainstorming. What could that be? I can’t remember anything I said apart from asking God to grant us favour when we met my uncle.

“Please Charming, can you remind me?”

“You told God that we were coming back for proper thanksgiving after meeting your uncle. You said we were going to thank him for answering our prayers”.

“Oh! Now I remember!” I said grinning.

“Can you believe we are owing God? We made a promise and we are yet to fulfill it”.

I was a bit confused now. I was telling God we would come back to thank him if he made our uncle to approve the marriage. But since the marriage was not yet approved, we were not owing him.

“Charming, that was if God made us come back with my uncle’s approval”, I said.

“Christiana! You don’t know how happy I am. Your uncle has already approved the wedding. I can see it through the eyes of faith. So I want us to actually thank God for everything”.

I was more confused.

“Charming, but my uncle said he doesn’t want to see you again. He shouted at me to get out”.

“All those are manifestation of the MYSTERY OF NEGATIVE REACTION. This marriage has already been approved in the realm of the spirit. The bible says in the book of Numbers 14:28. Say unto them, As truly as I live, saith the LORD, as ye have spoken in mine ears, so will I do to you.

So we are going to use our mouth to speak the approval of our marriage into the physical realm. Life and death are in the power of the tongue and they that love it shall eat the fruit thereof.

So can we sing to the Lord a song of thanksgiving?”

“Wow! We’re going to see our marriage approved through the he eyes. And praise God like it has already happened”.

“Not like it has already happened. It has happened. Joshua told the children of Israel after marching around Jericho seven times to shout for the Lord has done what?”

“For the Lord has given them the city”.

“Was the wall still standing physically?”

“Yes!”

“But what did Joshua say?”

“The Lord has given them the city”.

“Is that present tense or past tense?”

“Past tense”,

“So we’re going to shout our shout of praise and watch our walls of Jericho crash before our eyes”.

“Hallelujah!”

“Christy, I want to see you dance today. The kind of dance you will dance on our wedding day. I want to see you shake your waist for Jesus. Get up from that chair and sing for us”.

I stood up immediately.

“There is nothing you cannot do
Protocol breaker!
There is nothing you cannot do
Jehovah overdo ooo.

I have tasted of your love
I have seen your mighty works
Mountain mover my lover
Onyeama nne mema.

Silas was already with his guitar, playing and singing along.

“Dance Christy! Shake that waist for your sweet Daddy. Go ahead and dance. That evil princess danced before the king and the king told her to ask for anything she wanted, even to the half of his kingdom. That was how the head of a general in the faith went down.

Today, we are going to dance more than the princess and ask for your uncle’s head on a platter.

Go ahead and dance. I want to see you moving your body”.

I was not a good dancer. But I guess the spirit of David fell on me that evening. The way I danced that day was out of this world.

To be continued…….

Weldone Christiana. Please come and teach me how to dance oooo!

Many of you think it’s only prayers. If dancing for an ungodly king, not singing ooo. Please, singing is different from dancing.

Just dancing for King Herod was enough to make him tell a small girl that he was ready to give him half of his kingdom. How much more God?

A lot of us sing and I’m happy we have wonderful singers in the house. But how many of you dance for God?

You are shy abi? Continue to shy to be shy ooo. Jesus said that whosoever shall be ashamed of him in this adulterous generation, he will also be ashamed of that person before God.

Oh! You think dancing is not part of it. Stop telling me you don’t know how to dance. Most of you that don’t dance in church can shock us very well in the house.

You better go and start learning how to dance and throw away that garment of shame.

Tomorrow is Sunday. Let me see who will beat me in church.

Christiana sef dey learn for where I dey.

By the way Cris, good job with Maggie’s mentorship.

Episode 84

My phone kept ringing. My office line ringing at the same time. I don’t understand. I can’t do this. The press were here to see me. ‘LOVE BEYOND ORDINARY’ Was what they tagged my wedding to Silas.

How did the news get to the public? I don’t know who released it to them. They came to interview me. I knew this day would come, but I never expected it to come this soon. Especially when our marriage was yet to have my uncle’s approval.

I had to tell Silas to leave the company premises so as to avoid the crowd.

Maggie and Harmony were at my door, knocking.

“Cris! Open up! Why are you running?” Maggie asked from behind the door.

“We have spoken to the press. All they need is a few minutes with you. Probably half an hour.

I opened the door and let them in.

“What am I going to say?” I asked shutting the door immediately.

“It’s simple”, Harmony said.

“Just tell them Silas was so Charming and charmed you”, they burst into laughter.

“Girls this is not a time for jokes. What am I going to do?”

“Just tell them God said he was your man. Tell them you ran mad when you tried to reject him as your husband. You had no choice than to obey God”, Maggie replied.

“The press are not as understanding as the body of Christ. My message must be passed in a careful manner.

I want to pass a message that would look so beautiful to the world. Something that stir up hunger for God in them”.

Maggie look at me with that look of confusion.

“I guess I’m lost”, she replied.

“I have a suggestion”, Harmony said, raising up her hand.

“Why don’t you ask God? You’re trying to figure out what to say and you’ll keep trying. But when you table it before God. He’ll show you the way to do it”.

I was so amazed by that suggestion.

“MADAM CRIS! HOW ARE YOU?”

“Daddy?”

“HOW IS THE THINKING GOING?”

“Daddy! I’m sorry I failed to ask you for direction. I allowed my emotions get so high”.

“REMEMBER WHAT I TAUGHT YOU. YOU CANNOT HEAR FROM GOD WHEN YOUR EMOTIONS ARE SO HIGH. THAT’S WHY YOU COULDN’T HEAR A SINGLE WORD FROM ME. I HAD TO SPEAK THROUGH HARMONY”.

I exhaled.

“Thank you so much for coming to my rescue”.

“YOU’RE WELCOME!”

“So how do I handle the situation one ground?” I asked.

Luke 21:12. But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name’s sake.

Verse 13. And it shall turn to you for a testimony.

Verse 14. Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye shall answer:

Verse 15. For I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist.

That was the scripture that came to my heart.

“Daddy, what are you trying to say?” I asked.

“Do you mean I should go unprepared?”

“WHAT HAVE I ALWAYS TAUGHT YOU? OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL DO WHAT?”

“Fill it”, I answered.

“BEAUTIFUL! NOW GO OUT THERE AND MAKE ME PROUD”.

I smiled a smile of confidence. I was ready to do this. I was no longer scared of what I was going to say. I was not going to type down my answers. I didn’t need to do a rehearsal. All I needed was to open my mouth and watch God fill it up.

Soon I was face to face with some reporters. A smile of confidence beamed on my face.

“We’re speaking with the CEO of the Kolapo production company and we’re having an important session with her. Recently, your uncle, Chief Akinyele Gabriel was interviewed and he made mention of his niece in a relationship with her gateman.

This love story seems to capture the attention of everyone. How would the CEO fall for such a guy? What would make the boss say, ‘yes’, to her employee?”

I was surprised to find out it was my uncle that gave the news. But again, I wasn’t surprised he did it. I was just smiling confidently. Everyone who saw me seated thought I had all the answers in my head. They didn’t know I was telling God to help me.

“We are eager to know what actually led to this relationship. Was it love or something more? A lot of people claim this was nothing but spiritual manipulation. But, what say you?”

“Daddy, e don reach ooo! No fall my hand”, I teased within me.

“OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL FILL IT”.

I breathe in and exhaled.

“First, before I answer your question I would really love to say this. Gold is not found on the surface of the earth, but is found when we dig down into the earth. And when did t is found, it is not beautiful and shiny. It looks so ugly and unattractive.

If you were told that this black, ugly looking object is gold, you would never believe it. The most important thing is all you ever wanted can be found in this personality called gold. That’s the most and valuable treasure.

You need to understand that alot of things must never be taken for granted. A lot of women out there are after already made men. They are not ready to build their men into what they dream and desire to see. All they want is something that doesn’t has any work to be done on.

So yes, they would reject the man. Because he’s not looking like what they pictured their dream man to look like. But yes, they don’t know he’s revolving. He’s turning into a man that she would desire to marry tomorrow. The only price she had to pay was just to marry him now. But she never wanted to pay that price. My reputation, they claim as an excuse. What will people say about him?

So to answer your question. There’s no magic here, neither is there any need for curiosity. I have found a treasure and everyone will be shocked at what he will turn into tomorrow as I keep getting busy on him”.

“Wow! This is awesome Miss Kolapo. Thank you so much. I believe this is a lesson for the single ladies out there. The only price you have to pay now is to marry your man the way he is now. Don’t push him away because he’s not looking like that lanky and rich dude you’ve always pictured in your mind.

But pay the price and marry him as he is right now. And tomorrow, you won’t regret you ever did. Thank you so much”.

“You’re welcome”, I replied with a warm smile.

“So the next question, Do you struggle with respecting him as a man? I mean, do you sometimes see yourself struggling to respect him due to his financial status?”

“Before I answer that question, permit me to say this. Money must never be the reason why a lady must respect her man, or any man out there. They used to say that once you want something, you can do anything to have it. Yes, I found a treasure. One that is so rare and difficult to find.

You won’t expect me to throw it away with my attitude. I can see my future clearly. I can imagine my children thanking me for marrying their daddy. I can see young women calling me the luckiest lady in the world for getting married to this man.

So you don’t expect me to start acting weird. A lot of ladies have created an idol in their minds. A man with money, respect. A man without money, spit in his face. That’s foolishness! You don’t know what he’ll turn into tomorrow! Let’s be more interested in building our future with the love of your life by your side. Thank you! I guess I’ve already said the answer”.

“That was completely amazing Miss Kolapo! You have done it again. Now, your uncle said that ever since you became a Christian, you started taking foolish decisions. He said that you always do stupid things all because you are now a Christian. Please we need clarity and what do you have to say about your uncle? This is your opportunity to throw his insults back at him. The world is watching you. Girl, this is your opportunity to revenge”.

I smiled. Just look at this people. They’re expecting me to reply an insult on TV. Holy Ghost go shock them.

“My uncle is such a wonderful man. Can you imagine a man who looked after his brother’s children after their demise? Such a man, I cannot take him for granted. Anyway, my uncle has not being happy with me recently. So I guess any negative word he said about me was out of his emotional state.

There’s no need to come out here and insult him back. Uncle Akinyele, you’re such a great man! That is what young CEO calls you?”

“Wow! Thank you so much for your time madam”.

“Before you leave, permit me to say this”.

“Okay”.

“I know you all have a way you have pictured God in your mind, but you need to understand one thing. He makes life so sweet and easy. I struggled with a lot of things in the past. But today, I’m just one happy lady, completely different from who I used to be. Jesus is sweeter than you can ever imagine. Thank you”.

“Wow! So he’s responsible for all the changes we’re seeing in you, right?”

“Yes!”

“This is awesome! Thank you once again Miss Kolapo. We are so grateful for your time”.

By the time I met with Harmony and Maggie. We squealed and hugged each other.

“Girl! You were so amazing! I can’t believe you handled information with so much wisdom”, Maggie said.

“People wouldn’t see the stupidity your uncle wants them to see. They would see the wisdom in not chasing men because of their possession. They would be reminded about building your man into the financial giant you’ve always wanted him to be”, Harmony said.

“Hmmm! That your uncle Ehn…..” Maggie started.

“Shush…..” I immediately interrupted her.

“He’s such a wonderful man. Please, don’t allow the devil fill your heart with negative thoughts towards him”.

“Okay ma!” She replied.

My phone started ringing. I picked the phone and checked the caller’s ID. My eyes widened with surprise. Uncle Akinyele Gabriel.

I gulped immediately and cleared my throat.

“Hello sir”.

“Cris what is wrong with you?” Was his reply.

“Sir?”

“Are you mad?”

“I’m sorry sir”, I replied as shocked as I was.

“What would make you say all those nice stuff about me when you know very well that I am a wicked man? Cris! Stop being a good girl! You are better than this? How can you keep hurting someone and the only opportunity they have to hurt you back they throw it away?”

I was just laughing somebody in my mind.

“You never see anything oooo! Holy Ghost go pepper you die!” I said within me.

“Cris! Are you a human being at all?”

“Daddy! I’m sorry if I disappointed you. My intention was to honour a man who never gave up on me and helped me in his own way, to bring out the CEO in me”.

“Shut up! You know very well I never did all these things for you! I was never there for you. I was a terrible father to you and your sister and I still am”.

“Daddy! I see a great hero in you. A father who loves deep within. I know you really love us, but you’re struggling to be who you really want to be. It’s because there’s no one who can receive anything here on earth, except it is being given to him from above. Jesus can make you more than what you want to be.

If only you can accept him?”

“Cris! That Jesus that gave you a gateman to marry is not worth serving. I just want you to know that you cannot make me change my mind. I will never approve the wedding and that is final.

“Who is he that speaketh and it cometh to pass when the Lord has not commanded it?” That was the scripture that came to my heart, but the Holy Spirit restrained me from saying it.

“Daddy! I will be praying for you. I will continue to love and respect you no matter what. I know you love me too. Deep within you, I see a father I can be proud of. I understand you are not happy with your daughter right now.

But I won’t stop loving you. I will always respect you. Thank you so much for being the father I can count on”.

“Cris stop this!” He said as if he was choking.

“You never see anything oooo!” I whispered to myself.

“I love you so much Daddy!”

“I said stop!” He screamed and hung up.

I burst into laughter. I never knew my uncle could be this emotional.

Proverbs 25:21. If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he be thirsty, give him water to drink:

Verse 22. For thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head, and the LORD shall reward thee.

That was the scripture that came to my heart.

“God! You’re such a wise God. I can’t believe my hard hearted uncle can feel the heat of his conscience like this”.

“THAT IS THE SECRET TO BRINGING A DEAD CONSCIENCE BACK TO LIFE. MEN WHO ARE SO WICKED AND CANNOT FEEL GUILTY WHEN THEY DO EVIL. THAT IS HOW TO BRING THEIR CONSCIENCE BACK TO LIFE”.

“Daddy! What can I buy for you sef? Will you lick ice cream?” I teased and I could hear him laughing within me.

To be continued……..

Tell Uncle Akinyele Gabriel to stop wasting our time. He should do quick and approve the marriage ooo before we go take conscience finish am.

Episode 85

We entered the office and sat down on the sofa. I was so much taken by the interior decoration I saw. I took a long time looking around as the maid left to get her boss.

Soon, he appeared.

“Miss Kolapo, it’s so nice to see you!” He said and walked up to meet me.

I stood up and lowered my knees slightly.

“I’m so happy to meet you”, I said as I shook hands with him.

“And who is the handsome one beside you?” He asked pointing at Silas.

“Meet my fiancee. This is Mr Silas Akande”,

“It’s nice meeting you Mr Silas”, he said as they both shook hands.

“Thank you sir!” Silas replied.

“Please take a seat”, he said and we both sat down.

Oh! Sorry I didn’t tell you his name. It’s doctor Francis. The guy from the psychiatric hospital. He called me and asked if I could meet with him for a brief discussion. So we fixed a day and he invited me to dinner with his family.

The first thing I did was to tell Silas about the invitation. He told me he was fine with it, but we had to go together.

I quickly agreed and here we are in the guy’s house.

“So you said you were going to see me a long time ago. Now you’re not only seeing me, but my fiancee as well”, I said smiling.

“Thank you for bringing your man of God along. I’m so honoured to be in his presence”.

“Please ooo! He’s not a pastor. He’s just a brother in Christ!” I quickly corrected.

“That doesn’t matter. What matters most is that he functions in the office. Whether he’s ordained by the church authority or not. In the spiritual realm, he’s already an ordained minister of God”.

“Thank you so much. But can we switch to the reason why we are here?”

“I’m sorry about the diversion. All I wanted to say is that he’s truly a man of God”, he said.

“No he’s not! He’s just a brother in Christ”.

“Wait a second. I have noticed something recently”, he said.

“What is that?” Silas asked.

“Why is it that alot of Christian ladies hate to marry a pastor? What makes them run away from pastors? Why is it that if you tell a sister that God will make her a pastor’s wife. Immediately, she will say God forbid?”

“Brother, I noticed that too! I don’t know why sisters are like that? Thank God there’s a sister here. She will tell us why?

Oya! Sister Christiana! Can you tell the house why the percentage of Christian ladies who do not want a pastor as a husband are on the increase?” Silas asked and both men stared at me for an answer.

“Please, why are we here?”

“Answer the question jare”, Silas said.

“Madam, we are waiting”, Doc said.

“You guys should leave me alone. Let’s go to the reason why we are here. Please, tell us what brought us here?”

“Christy! I want to know. Please tell me? What’s scary about marrying a pastor?”

“Well, alot of ladies believe that marrying a man of God means more responsibility. More prayers and serious spiritual battles to fight. So we want to stay safe. We want a quiet and easy life. We want our man to ourselves.

Marrying a pastor could mean alot of work to do. So we want to be on a safe island withe our husband and children. Let the other women do the marrying of pastors, not me”.

“But I have a question? If you Christian ladies do not want to marry the men of God, who will marry them? Is it those ladies out there that are prostituting themselves in club houses?”

“I don’t know for them ooo. They are the ones pushing men of God into wrong marriages na!” Doc said.

We all burst into laughter.

“Oh ye man of God! Thou art inexcusable”, I said admist laughter.

“It’s true sha! It’s just like Mordecai said to Esther. If you reject the assignment God has given you, out of another place shall arise deliverance for the Jews. But you and your father’s house shall surely perish. For who knows whether God has brought you into the kingdom for such a time as this?”

“When Saul rejected the assignment God gave him, God raised David. But Saul and his family were destroyed in the process. If you reject God’s will or assignment for your life, it’s really a path to destruction. It takes only the mercy of God to save such an individual”, Silas said.

“That’s my Apostle Paul talking”, I said grinning.

“Please stop calling me that”, he said and made a playful frown.

“You are a man of God na!” I replied.

“And so? Do you know what it means to put on the spiritual mantle of the great Apostle of faith? Please, stop calling someone I am not worthy to stand side by side with”, he replied.

“That was the humility of John the Baptist. He was so humble to the call. He said that the person coming after him is so mighty that he is not qualified to untie his shoe lace.

God decided to exalt him. He did not only untie Jesus’ shoe lace, he baptized the Messiah. What a great privilege was that? God knows how to honour humble people. A man who kept saying he dared not touch Jesus’ shoe lace, touched him and dipped him into the water. What a humble God we serve!”

“Hallelujah!” Doc said, all smiles.

” I just wish this bible class to continue. I feel like I’m in the presence of God already. No wonder Jesus stayed in the temple for three days without feeling it. His parents were looking for him, but he was lost in the atmosphere of the word of God”, Doc said.

“Yes! But it’s not good that we have spent almost an hour and we are yet to know what we are here for”, I said.

“That’s true”, Silas concurred.

“So can you please tell us why we are here?” I asked.

“I can’t forget what you told me at the office that day we met. You spoke on how you disobeyed God and it resulted into the mental challenge you had. You also said that the moment you repented. You were healed without the help of medical doctors.

I know God can use you for my mother. She was once a Christian like you and I. But she allowed her strife for fame, money, power and most especially politics, sweep her away.

Everything about her devotion to God and spiritual life died. She abandoned the church completely. She stopped coming to church and stopped spending time with God like she used to.

The conclusion of it all is that, she’s very ill right now. Her condition is getting worse every passing hour. She cannot digest meals faster. It takes her body a long time to digest whatever she eats. So she hardly had strength in her body. It could take her two days to digest what she ate in the morning.

Her stomach gets bigger than usual. She is so weak and lives on a sick bed. I know this sickness is more spiritual than physical. I know that very well. So we have been praying for her. The only problem is, nothing has happened so far.


She can barely talk as I’m talking to you. She struggles to open her eyes. I don’t know what is going on in her mind right now. It’s almost as if she’s dumb. I don’t know what she’s saying to God through her mind that is hindering the answer to our prayers.

When I heard you speak of God healing you when you repented. I knew you can show her the way back to her maker. So I invited you here to help me. I don’t know why my work had prevented me from getting back to you all these while. Please, help my mum!”

I looked at Silas whose eyes were shut. He opened them and looked at me.

“Where is she?” He asked.

“Please come with me. She’s upstairs”, he said and stood up.

We all followed him to the room and met his mum. I felt pity for the woman. She looked so sick. Her tommy was swollen like that of a pregnant woman. Her eyes were shut like someone who was asleep.

“What’s the name of her sickness?” I asked within me.

“IS THAT A QUESTION YOU SHOULD BE ASKING? SICKNESS IS A SPIRIT.

Matthew 8:14. And when Jesus was come into Peter’s house, he saw his wife’s mother laid, and sick of a fever. Matthew

Verse 15. And he touched her hand, and the fever left her: and she arose, and ministered unto them.

“EXCUSE ME! THE FEVER DID WHAT?”

“The fever left her”.

“WHY WOULD YOU SEE THE BIBLE GIVING A HUMAN ATTRIBUTE TO SICKNESS? IF I SAID COME OUT OF THIS HOUSE AND YOU WALKED OUT. CAN’T I SAY THAT YOU LEFT THE HOUSE?”

“Yes!”

“IS’NT IT SOMETHING THAT HAS LEGS THAT CAN LEAVE A PLACE?”

“Yes!”

“SO FEVER IS A SPIRIT. AIDS IS A SPIRIT. MALARIA IS A SPIRIT. TYPHOID IS A SPIRIT. THE GENERAL NAME FOR IT IS WHAT WE CALL SPIRIT OF INFIRMITY”.

“But daddy! I thought if you receive mosquito bites, it causes malaria. So how is that the work of an unclean spirit?”

“GOOD QUESTION! NOW IF YOU AS A CHRISTIAN TELL YOURSELF THAT GOD CAN DO ALL THINGS AND STOP READING YOUR BOOKS AS A STUDENT. WITH GOD ALL THINGS ARE POSSIBLE. YOU STOP READING YOUR BOOKS AND YOU WANT A MIRACLE TO HAPPEN WHERE THE HOLY SPIRIT WILL GIVE YOU EXPO.

YOU WILL FAIL YOUR EXAMS RIGHT?”

“Yes!”

“WHO INVITED THE SPIRIT OF FAILURE?”

“Me!” I answered.

“YOU DON’T HAVE A JOB, BUT YOU KEEP PRAYING THAT GOD SHOULD BLESS YOU. YET YOU’RE GETTING POOR AND POOR. WHO INVITED THE SPIRIT OF POVERTY?”

“Me”.

“YOU’RE NOT A PROSTITUTE BUT YOU DRESS SEDUCTIVELY AS A CHRISTIAN AS IF YOU PASS, BOYS LUST AFTER YOU AND START COMMITING IMMORALITY WITH YOU IN THEIR HEART. SOME OF THEM START USING THEIR BRAIN TO CALCULATE KISSING YOU IN THE COMFORT OF THEIR BED. WHO INVITED THE SPIRIT OF IMMORALITY?”

“Me!”

“THERE IS SOMETHING IN THE REALM OF THE SPIRIT CALLED THE LAW OF ATTRACTION. IF YOU WANT TO BUILD YOUR PRAYER LIFE. YOU KEEP WAKING UP BY 4AM EVERYDAY TO PRAY. YOU DOZE OFF WHILE PRAYING. SOMETIMES YOU STOP AND CLIMB YOUR BED.

BUT EVERYDAY, YOU KEEP RISING UP BY 4AM TO PRAY AND STUDY THE BIBLE. DO IT FOR 3 DAYS, 7 DAYS, 14 DAYS. WHAT YOU ARE DOING IS EMAILING THE SPIRIT OF PRAYER. YOU ARE ATTRACTING THE SPIRIT OF PRAYER TO YOUR ROOM.

BY THE TIME HE COMES AND POSSESSES YOU. PRAYERS BECOME SO EASY FOR YOU. YOU DISCOVER YOU DON’T STRUGGLE TO PRAY. SOMETIMES YOU WAKE UP BEFORE YOUR ALARM. AND WHENEVER IT IS TIME TO PRAY, YOU GET EXCITED.

THAT’S WHY CONSISTENCY IS SOMETHING SATAN WILL ALWAYS FIGHT IN YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE. HE ALWAYS WANT YOU TO GET DISCOURAGED AND TAKE A BREAK. BECAUSE HE SEES WHAT’S AHEAD OF YOU.

“SO IF YOU KEEP SLEEPING AROUND WITH GUYS AS A LADY AND COME IN CONTACT WITH A PERSON HAVING AIDS, YOU INVITED THE SPIRIT OF INFIRMITY.

THE SAME WAY YOU COME IN CONTACT WITH MOSQUITOES AND INVITE MALARIA.

BUT THE MOST IMPORTANT THING IS THAT, THE SPIRITS ARE SUBJECT TO YOU IN THE NAME OF JESUS. YOU CAN ACTUALLY ADDRESS THE SPIRIT OF INFIRMITY AND TELL HIM TO GET OUT AND HE’LL GET OUT. BECAUSE AT THE MENTION OF THE NAME OF JESUS, EVERY KNEE MUST BOW.

“So I can actually command malaria and he’ll obey me?”

“IF YOU HAVE FAITH YOU SHALL SAY UNTO THIS MOUNTAIN. BE UPROOTED AND CAST INTO THE SEA AND WHAT WILL HAPPEN?”

“It shall be done! Wow! This is awesome. There’s so much in God”.

“EXACTLY! ETERNITY IS TOO SHORT TO KNOW ME!”

“Thank you so much sweet Daddy!”

“YOU’RE WELCOME MY PRETTY EBONY. NOW WE’VE GOT A SICK LADY TO ATTEND TO”.

I turned and faced the woman on the bed. I was ready to do this.

To be continued…..

Since that day, I learned how to speak to sickness as if I’m talking to a person and give it commands.

The bible says in Mark 16:17. And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;

Verse 18. They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.

Healing of sick people, is a gift for every Christian. Although, some people are called into it. It is just a sign that follows the person who believes in Jesus.

The same way you get baptized in the Holy Ghost and you receive the gift of tongues. The same way, you receive the ability to heal.

This message is for someone.

Episode 86

“Can’t she talk?” I asked.

“She can, but you’ll barely hear a thing. She’s struggling with her words. Struggling to use her tongue”, Doc answered.

“CRIS TELL SILAS TO START PRAYING IN THE SPIRIT. YOU GO AHEAD AND TALK TO HER”.

“Okay sir”, I replied and turned to Silas.

“Dad says you should start praying in tongues right now. He said you should be doing that while I speak with the woman”.

“Got it”, he said and started praying immediately.

I turned to the lady and exhaled.

“Mummy, I want you to know that there is nothing God cannot do. I’m not here to remind you of all the sins you have committed. As long as you have asked God to forgive you, they have been forgiven.

I’m not telling you this so you can jump into sin and jump out whenever you feel like. I’m telling you this so that you will not abuse the grace God has given you.

You may have done horrible stuffs in the past, but I’m here to tell you what God has to say.
In the book of second Chronicles 7:14. If my people, which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.

God is here to hear your prayers. He is here to answer your requests. He is here to help you. To heal you and set you free. I just want to announce to you that your period of living on the sick bed is over. Do you believe that?”

I touched her arm gently and she closed her eyes and opened them. I guess that was her own style of saying yes.

I smiled and gave her fingers a gentle squeeze.

“Lord, you said in your word in the book of Jeremiah 32:27. Behold, I am the LORD, the God of all flesh: is there any thing too hard for me?

Indeed, there is nothing too hard for you. Piece of cake daddy! That’s what I’m see here, just a piece of cake. Now let me address you, spirit of Infirmity. Hear the word of the Lord.

The bible says that God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name. That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

So I command you in that name that is above every other name. Get out of this body in the name of Jesus.

“Amen!” Doc said.

“When Jesus entered the temple at Jerusalem. The first thing he did was to drive out all those illegal occupants in his father’s house. He drove out those who were buying and selling in his temple. He said that his temple is a place of prayer, not a place for sickness. That means the more you use your body for prayers, the more sickness cannot stay there.

This body is a temple for prayers. Sickness you are an illegal occupant. This is not your house. This is a house of prayer, not a house for sickness to dwell in.

Therefore, I command you come out in the name of Jesus!”

“CRIS LAY YOUR HAND ON HER TOMMY”, Came the instruction.

I quickly placed my hand on her stomach and immediately, it was like there was an electric force that transferred. She jumped up immediately and fell from the bed.

She made groaning sounds and bent over to vomit. Before we could get something or move get to the toilet, she had spilled everything on the floor.

“Whatever you swallowed in the dream is out of your system”, Silas said grinning.

She stood up and walked into the toilet to wash her face. We had to get a mop and a bucket quickly to tidy up the room. While she was in the toilet, we did I quick job in tidying up the whole place.

By the time we were done, she came out.

“Mummy, how are you?” Doc asked.

“I’m fine!” She replied as she walked to the bed and sat down.

We all looked at each other with excitement on our faces.

“Mummy, you mean you can talk?”

“Of course I can talk, why wouldn’t I be able to talk?” She replied.

“Oh my Jesus!” I said with my hands over my mouth.

“It’s supposed to be oh my God!” Silas corrected.

“Charming! Leave protocols oh. Are you seeing what I’m seeing? Sawest thou what I seest?”

“Christy you don come again with this grammar”, he said admist laughter.

“Mummy are you hungry?” I asked.

“Very hungry”, she answered.

“Get something for her to eat”, I said immediately.

Doc rushed out of the room immediately. Soon, he came back with a tray of apples. He quickly placed them on a stool beside her and stood to watch.

Mummy devoured an apple in two bites. She went for her second opponent on the tray. She devoured him with 3 bites. Soon the 3rd and 4th opponents were so scared that they had to run out of the tray. They actually fell from the tray. Probably due to mummy’s speed.

But to me, na run them run ooo. See the way Mummy was eating. You would be scared if your name was Mr Apple. She didn’t even wait for us to pick it up for her. She picked it up herself and used her wrapper to rub it. That was enough cleaning to continue the combat.

We all stood watching.

“Why are you all looking at me? Don’t just stand there, get me water!” She requested.

Silas and Doc ran to get the water at the same time and bumped into each other.

I was just holding my laughter inside my belly.

“Sorry”, the apologized to each other and quickly went to get the water.

Both of them poured water for Mummy to drink. I was excited when she took Silas’ cup.

She was still drinking when someone entered the room. I was shocked when I turned and saw the face.

“What in the world are you doing here?” He shouted on seeing me.

“How did you get into my house?” He asked in anger.

I was still looking for how I will answer the JAMB question, when another elderly man walked in.

I felt like the ground should open and swallow me.

“So we meet again”, he said grinning.

You can guess who it was, but the first person was barrister Obi. Wait a minute! Doctor Francis is barrister Obi’s son?”

What a small world! So we have been in Barrister Obi’s house all these while without knowing. I felt like jumping out through the window.

“What are we going to do?” I whispered to Silas.

“Start talking to Mummy”, he whispered back.

“Hi mummy! How are you?” I asked and quickly sat down beside her on the bed.

“I am fine my daughter”, she replied immediately.

I love the way this my mummy was playing along.

“Are you still hungry?”

“What is your name my daughter?” She asked.

“Mummy God will bless you”, I replied inwardly.

“My name is Cristina or Christiana. Anyone you feel like calling me”, I replied grinning.

“Cris what?”

“Okay, just call me Olamide”, I said in a jiffy.

“Is now you mentioned name ooo. All what I was hearing was all these oyinbo names. What made you forget your Yoruba identity?”

“No mind me Mummy! To travel go America dey hungry me”, I replied and she burst into laughter.

We all watched her as she laughed so hard and beyond ordinary.

Barrister threw his briefcase on the floor and rushed to his wife.

“Yemisi! What happened to you?” He asked in curiosity.

“Your daughter prayed for me and immediately, Jesus healed me”, she replied smiling.

“Jesus?” He asked.

“Yes! Jesus”.

He turned to look at my uncle who was equally shocked. My all knowing an smart uncle had nothing to say.

Barrister turned to me. I quickly went down on my knees.

“Daddy, I’m sorry for stepping into your house. I’m sorry for….”

“Get up! Get up!” He shouted.

I quickly rose up. He stood up and made to kneel down to me, but Silas and I quickly stopped him.

“Daddy! How will you want to kneel down for the wife of a gateman?” He asked.

“You’re not a gateman. You’re a man of God! Jesus! I can’t believe I insulted the solution to the millions of naira I have been wasting on a monthly basis.

What kind of healing grace is this? Please find a place in your heart to forgive me”, he said as tears rolled down his eyes.

“Daddy! Please don’t embarrass us. How would you be begging we your children? Daddy please stop this!” Silas said.

“I have wronged you and your wife. Please find a place in your heart to forgive me. Please I beg you”, he said and made to kneel down.

Silas and I grabbed him this time. The baba was so heavy ooo. I have never lifted someone as heavy as that, but thank God for the emergency strength he gave me.

“Daddy please! I will leave this house if you try this thing again”, I threatened.

“Please don’t leave. Gabriel! Talk to your daughter. You have been silent and I don’t like your silence. Please say something.

We turned around and saw our uncle standing behind us. His eyes were looking blurred with tears. He stood transfixed, unable to utter a word.

“Chai! I once read in the bible where Jesus said I have come to give sight to those who cannot see and to take sight away from those who claim they can see. Today na, I come to make the dumb to speak and to make the talkative to become dumb.

See my uncle ooo. You no fit talk again abi?

“Cris! You’re a good woman! I have been a bad man. I have been a wicked father to you”.

I quickly threw my arms around him and hugged him.

“Daddy, I love you so much! Please accept my Jesus! You knew me very well before I met Jesus. You knew the kind of girl I was. I was just as bad as any spoilt brat out there.

I had no iota of respect for the elderly and you know it. I was as terrible as a witch. So rebellious!

But Jesus came into my life and transformed me completely. He took away my sins, my guilt, my shame and made me brand new.

That Jesus is the one I’m introducing to you. He can change the heart of a man. He can turn your life around. He can make you brand new as he did with me.

All you have to do is to accept him as your Lord and personal saviour. Please Daddy”,

I pulled out of the hug and held his two hands.

“Will you serve this God with me? Will you say yes to Jesus?” I asked and stared into his eyes.

“Yes!” He answered.

I squealed like a girl who had won a championship match.

“Hallelujah!” Silas said smiling.

“I am ready too”, barrister said.

“Wow!”

This’ is amazing. Two souls at a time. God! You’re so wonderful.

I quickly led them to say the sinner’s prayer. Immediately they were done, we shook hands with them.

“This was seriously the Lord’s doing and it’s beyond marvelous. It’s awesome! I mean, I don’t know the right word to use to describe it”, Silas said as we left the house.

“Wait!” The maid shouted from the door.

We both turned.

“Your uncle wants to have a brief word with you”, she said and made way for my uncle as he came out to meet us”.

“Cris! When is your wedding date?” He asked.

I felt like I didn’t hear him correctly. Can you please repeat what you have just said?

“Sir?”

“I said when is your wedding date?”

“Daddy! We don’t have one yet. We were patiently waiting for your approval before choosing a date for the wedding”, I answered.

“Then your waiting days are over. You have tomorrow to give me feedback on the wedding date. If I don’t get your feedback tomorrow, I’ll pick a date myself.

I want you both wedded within two weeks from now. Infact, two weeks is too long. I want you in your husband’s house by the end of this week”, he said smiling.

Wait ooo! Na my uncle dey talk abi na me dey sleep too much con dey see wetin dey shock me?

To be continued…….

At last! The wedding has been approved.

Jehovah na you dey reign oo

Oya wedding planning committee! Your work has been tripled. First is bridal shower. Second, traditional marriage and wedding in just one week.

No sleeping abeg! Do quick! I no want uncle Akinyele to change his mind.

See grammar!

Please if you have always been a Ghost reader, please come out of your hiding place for today.

It’s really been a privilege dear friends. You have all been so wonderful and encouraging.

I thank God for each and everyone of you. Oya stone me with your prayers.

Episode 87

“Cris, you are welcome. Please take a seat”, my mentor said and we both sat down.

“It’s been a while ooo! You must have been so busy”, she said grinning.

“I’m sorry ma! I was supposed to be in touch. But I”.

“Was busy”, she interrupted grinning.

I knew she was only smiling to make me feel better. I was really feeling guilty for not keeping in touch with my mentor.

“Mummy, I’m sorry!”

“I have goodnews for you”, she said as she sat down.

“Mummy Susan will be attending the wedding”, she announced.

“Are you serious?” I asked.

“Didn’t you say you wanted to see her at your wedding?”

“Yes ma! But, it’s such a long distance”.

“Leave that to the mummies to worry about. She will be here live”.

I stood up and dived on her. I pecked her more than seven times. Showering her with kisses allover her face.

“Madam Cris! E don do ooo!” She said admist laughter.

“I just started”, I said and continued.

She broke out of the hug and ran out of the sofa. I got up and chased after her. Her husband was on his way to the sitting room. She ran and held her husband’s arm.

“My sweet Roberto! Look at this small girl. She’s disturbing your Julie angel!” She said in a mimicked childish voice.

She rest her head on his chest like she was his little girl and stuck out her tongue to me in mockery because I couldn’t come close.

Laugh wan kill me abeg. My mentor can be playful that you would almost call her a carnal person. And she can be so Spiritual that you’ll almost call her a demi god. She’s just a balanced Christian.

“Who is disturbing my Julie angel? My Julilah! My most treasured possession! My number one best friend. The Juliet that made me a complete Romeo”.

My head was already swelling. Silas hope you’re learning ooo! Please finish me like this after our wedding ooo! This Apostle Paul is a full package. Chai! Spiritual and romantic! Silas are you seeing them?” I asked inwardly.

I turned to Silas and saw him reading a Bible.

“Ewoo! This one is not time to read bible”, I said in my heart and rushed to his side.

“Wow! He said smiling and watch the couple in admiration.

“Hope you’re learning?” I whispered and started giggling.

“You’re my Robertic Samson with seven spiritual dread locks. Your spiritual hair is so long that I have woven it into seven braids, like that of Samson”, she said as they both sat down in front of us.

“That’s my Julie angel!” He said and placed his arm around her.

“Mummy, why were you reporting me to Daddy as if I was going to hurt you?” I asked because I was still enjoying the romantic display. I knew as they both sat down, it’s counseling that will follow.

“These cheeks are only meant to be kissed by one person alone”.

“Exactly”, her husband said and gave her a peck on the cheek.

“I love you my sweet Roberto”, she said and pecked him back.

“I love you my sugarly Julie angel! My pride and my world”, he replied.

“Daddy! You people are spoiling a virgin brother”, Silas said and playfully covered his face.

“Virgin what?” My mentor frowned playfully.

We all burst into laughter.

She tapped her husband.

“Can you imagine what is coming out of his mouth?”

“Don’t mind him jare. Instead of him to sit down and learn, he’s there claiming virginity”,

“Daddy! Why is it that nobody values virginity among boys? It’s only girls that talk about virginity. Nobody is interested in male virginity. That’s not fair!”

We all burst into laughter.

“You know the ladies carry the bigger effect on the first time of copulation. So yes, they deserve special attention. Men can copulate and walk away, travel out of the country. Continue with the running of their business. But the lady is still stuck with something he has done and forgotten completely.

So it’s a fair treatment. We deserve to be on the news headlines. So, stop being jealous of us”, I replied.

“That’s a good one Cris”, my mentor said and gave me a thumbs up.

“So can we go straight to the main reason why we are here?” Her husband asked.

“Yes!” She answered and cleared her throat.

“Cris! I invited you and your fiancee here so I can teach you some of the tips for a successful Christian marriage. But I decided to invite my Apostle Paul. My one and only fire fire Apostle! My Robertic Roberto! Please put your hands together for my husband”,

“Please stop that”, he said as we started clapping.

“If you continue clapping I am going to leave this meeting”, he threatened.

“Please stop the clap oo. The clap is do!” My mentor said quickly.

We had to stop immediately.

“It took me a lot to invite our guest minister. Our Apostle’s itinerary is fully loaded. It’s a great privilege he was able to sacrifice his time for this meeting”, teased and her husband started laughing.

“Julie E don do! No finish me abeg!”

“Okay! Serious mode activated”, she said and made a playful serious face.

We all burst into laughter.

“Okay! So Cris, I ant you to succeed in this marriage and that’s the reason for this meeting. Marriage is a lifetime commitment. It’s not a job where you tender your resignation anytime you get fed up with the attitude of the boss. It’s a lifetime commitment.

You must be ready to love your man no matter what happens. Be there to cook for the family as a mom. These are responsibilities that tend to cause alot of positive or negative effects.

But before I go further, I want to talk about the love in the family”.

I quickly brought out my jotter and pen and began to write.

“Love in the bible is represented as heat or should I say, fire. When love is strong the bible says it is hot. why the bible says in the book of Matthew 24:12. And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.

The cold there is referring to the love of God in the lives of believers in the end time. The increase in sin will make the love many have for God to go down.

And that’s what the bible described as cold. So the love you have for your husband is regarded as heat.

I don’t want to go to that of the lukewarm. Not cold not hot kind of people. Theirs is a big topic on its own. I just want to tell you that you must understand one thing in marriage.

There must be a balance. You must maintain that balance. When it’s time to be with God, be there for him and when it’s time to be with your husband be there for him. That’s the balance that keeps the couple romantic and also spiritual. Not lacking in any area of their lives. Do you understand?” She asked.

“Yes ma!”

“Don’t get carried away with your spiritual life and neglect your spouse. And at the same time, don’t get carried away with romance and neglect your God. Let there be a balance”.

“Yes Mummy!”

“Now there’s another thing I learnt about spiritual enchantment that I want to teach you. It’s one of the recipes that spices up love in your marriage.

I call it, ENCHANTED MEALS”.

I looked at my Charming and then back to her. I also saw the shock on her husband’s face.

“Enchanted meals? You mean meals with spells of prayers on them?”

“Exactly! You’re such a fast learner. When I cook meals for my husband, I speak into the meal. I command my husband to become what I want him to become. I enchant him to love me like crazy. I speak into his ministry. I speak into his attitude.

Anything I want to correct, I say it in the meals. At times, when my husband acts in a certain way and I notice my words are not going anywhere with him. I switched to the meals.

All of a sudden, he loves me so madly. People would start saying that our love is too much. I have a secret recipe. Enchanted meals”, she said grinning.

“Oh my God! So you have been poisoning me?” Her husband asked.

We all burst into laughter.

“Cris! Many years ago I think about ten years back. There was this strange woman that came to our church. She was so active in church and was almost a worker in every department in the church.

You know how such people draw the attention of their spiritual leaders. My husband was not as fire fire as this back then. So he fell for her spells. I knew it was spells she was using on him.

She could call my husband anytime of the day and he would leave me and the kids to answer her. They would be on the phone for hours, talking about so many unimportant stuffs.

I tried to tell my husband to stop answering her calls, but he saw me as an enemy to his ministry. That’s how spells work. Anyone who sees the danger ahead and tries to help you escape is tagged an enemy.

I had to act fast. I stopped talking about the lady and started enchanting my meals. I commanded the love that was growing between my husband and the lady to die and turn to hatred.

I started cooking all his favourite meals and casting my spells on them. Soon, I would pick up my husband’s phone and tell him that he has a call from Victoria. He would say he’s not in the mood to talk to her.

It was not too long that the lady left out church complaining the pastor doesn’t have time for his members. After she left, a member came to our house and confessed to us that the lady was from their kingdom.

She was sent to destroy my husband’s ministry through adultery. She said they were both sent and the lady was undergoing serious punishment for failing in her mission. That very soon they were coming to get her. She cried to us for help, confessing she was ready to leave the kingdom.

I knew the lady was making advances towards my husband, but she was using spells as well. My husband, out of carelessness fell for her spells and couldn’t discern what was going on.

That was how I used the technique of Enchanted meals to save our marriage and win my husband back”.

“Wow!” Was all I could say.

The wife is seriously the gatekeeper of the house. If not for my mentor’s watchfulness, wisdom and Intercession. A general in the faith would have been struck down.

“My Julilah! The woman who prevents spiritual Delilahs from shaving off my anointing!” Her husband said.

“Please! It was God that stopped them. Not me! Let all the thanks go to God”, she replied grinning.

“Silas! I love this woman with all my heart. It as if my love for her gets stronger than before everyday”, he said.

“Christy, hope you’re hearing?” Silas asked.

We all burst into laughter.

“I’m not Juliah na!”

“You’re my Christilah!” He replied.

Everyone laughed so hard.

“What did you call me?”

“Christilah”.

“What kind of name is that? It sounds like stealer to me”.

“Julie angel! I’m cooking tonight ooo!” He announced.

“I don’t want to see you near my kitchen”, she replied.

“No ooo! I must cook tonight whether you like it or not. Enchanted food na him you go chop today. Chai! So I no know say na food them dey use control me for this house!” He said

We all laughed so hard.

To be continued……

This is another pattern of Spiritual Enchantment. Not just night prayers and commanding the spirit of the person.

You can speak into the food they eat, the water they drink or the clothes they put on.

Command them and watch them work for you.

I have been receiving testimonies on people who commanded the spirit of Infirmity and got instant results. They received their healing after commanding the spirit of Infirmity to leave.

By the way, Mummy Susan will be attending the wedding.

Planning committee! Please arrange a befitting honorarium for the woman of God.

Episode 88

“So I’ll be handing over to my Apostle Paul. He’ll be teaching us on the topic HOW TO REMAIN SPIRITUAL IN MARRIAGE. Robertic Roberto, over to you”, my mentor said to her husband.

He looked at her and shook his head in a playful frustration.

“You’re such a trouble maker”, he said grinning and she returned the smile.

“Silas and Cris. There’s a common trend in the body of Christ today. I call it THE EXCUSE MECHANISM. This what I’m here to help you deal with.

The truth is marriage is full of responsibilities. Infact, when you get married, your workload gets doubled. Children will come and believe me when I say this. It’s more easier to take care of an adult than a child.

From zero to seven years of age, they are alot of work. When you want to pray, they cry in the night. When you want to sleep, they need your attention. When you want to read the bible. That’s when they want to read the bible too.

I remembered how many times Tina tore my Bible because she she was zealous for the Lord. She really wanted to know mysteries at the age of 2. So whenever I wanted to read my Bible, she will come and sit on my laps.

And you know what happens when children read the bible. They prove to you that they are incredible readers. They leave their footprint or should I say, handprints there”.

We burst into laughter.

“So much to do and so little time to do it. But there’s a saying that whatever you find the most important thing to you, you would always create time for it.

That’s absolutely true. You would always create time for that thing that means so much to you. When I first got married. I mean when we first got married. Alot of things tried to bury our spiritual lives. There was a particular scripture I held on to back then.

With God all things are possible. So instead of seeing the obstacle or the excuse why I won’t be able to make out time for God. I think outside the box and begin to finds ways on how to make out time to spend with God.

Don’t allow the things of this world to take over your love for God. The truth is this. The road to heaven is a narrow one. A lot of us have forgotten that even Jesus himself said it while he was on earth. He never said the road to heaven was going to be easy or smooth.

He said it was going to be really hard. Many of us so jot want the hard life. We want the easy life. The life where there is no stress, no pain, no struggle, no sacrifices. Just too easy. We want to get closer to God without having to follow the narrow road.

So we observe our quiet time when we feel we can. When it looks so easy for our bodies. And when it seems difficult or when our flesh complains to us. We immediately pamper our flesh and make sure he is well taken care of.

We have forgotten that the road to heaven is a narrow road. A road of physical pain. A road where if you are not a disciplined person, you’ll give up and turn back. How is praying everyday ab easy thing to do? How is studying the word of God day and night an easy thing to do?

But we don’t realize it’s a must. One if the biggest problem with Christianity today is indiscipline and laziness. I’m sorry to use the word laziness but that’s the truth in plain words.

We don’t want to follow the narrow road. Sometimes we even go as far as complaining to God that it’s too difficult. Why is Christianity so hard? Why does building our spiritual lives have to be this hard? Why is it more easier to live the normal life than to be a Christian?

Matthew 11:12. And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.

You cannot grab your spiritual life if you’re not ready to go after I bought force. You must learn to go for what you want and not stop until it is yours and completely yours. If you’re not ready for war, you’ll end up a prisoner of war.

A lot of Christians want to grow spiritually. But they don’t like the rigours and difficulty growing up in Christ will cost.

Let me show you something in the book of Revelation 3:17. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked:

Verse 18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy unclothedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.

Excuse me, who is the speaker in that scripture?”

“Jesus”, we both answered.

“What did Jesus advice them to do?”

“To buy”.

“Imagine, Jesus telling you to come and buy. Cris! He said com and buy from me. He didn’t say come and collect it’s free. It’s your bible ooo! Thank God I wasn’t there when the bible was written.

Sheybi we are used to this popular saying. Jesus paid it all. Everything is free! Everything is free! No more price to pay.

Now the same Jesus is telling you that I am selling gold. Cris come and buy. It’s not free, it’s for sale. Come and buy.

You pay through your prayers. Your sacrifice of time and energy. Your sleep and your comfort. There is a price that must be paid. It’s non negotiable. It’s either you pay the price to get it, or you don’t get it.

It cannot be exchanged for something else. The narrow road remains the narrow road. It’s the hard way Cris! It’s nothing but the hard way. And untill you’re ready to accept it’s going to be hard. Untill you’re ready to live a hard life. You’ll never be able to live the Christian life consistently.

We have two types of Christians. The civilian Christian and the Military Christian. The civilian are so rampant in the world today. They are the easy going Christian. Anything rigorous or difficult in the body of Christ. Count them out. Fasting is a no no. Prayers, just five minutes. Bible study, just one verse.

Movies, five hours. Playing amazing Spider-Man on Android, 2 hours. Unnecessary chatting on social media, ten hours. Gossiping and gisting with friends, two hours. Eating, 4 to 5 square meals a day, lowest is 3 square meals. Sleeping, don’t go there. The minimum time they give for sleeping is 7 hours.

I cannot fast, my stomach will be doing me as if I want to die. I cannot pray, I don’t know what to pray about. No prayer point. When I start praying, sleep will be disturbing me, so I will round up the prayers and go back to bed, instead of disciplining myself and asking God for the grace to continue.

I cannot read the bible. If I’m reading it, I don’t use to understand what it is saying. It’s as if I’m reading novel. So I close it and open Facebook to read comedy. Instead of asking the Holy Spirit for interpretation or taking what you studied to people who can explain it for you.

These kind of Christians are so many in number. They are spiritual babes who are comfortable in the spiritual cradle. Putting on pampers in the realm of the spirit. They cannot do anything by themselves. Spiritual food must be served to them by an older Christian.

That means the only time they hear God’s word is when it is being preached to them. Whether on TV, social media, radio and in the church. They can never eat Spiritual food by themselves. That is to open the bible by themselves and feed their spirit man.

It is someone that must feed them with God’s word. The only thing they know how to do is play with toys.

What are toys in the spiritual realm? Toys are all those things or activities that are unnecessary and have no benefits to your spiritual life that drain your time.

Another name for it is idols. So you see them driving motor on their android phone. Watching Money Heist for hours. Sitting down with people who have no ambition to know anything about God and spend hours gisting with them.

The truth is, evil communication corrupts good manners. So if all your friends are unserious people who do not care about their spiritual lives. You will end up becoming like them. Just give yourself a little time.

In a short while, all your passion for God will die a natural death. It’s passion for movies, football match, and how to argue about Nigerian politicians and Yahoo boys that will take over your heart.

There’s something called SPIRITUAL RUSTINESS. Any person suffering from this always happens to enjoy movies, football matches, social media, sleep and eating more than anything that has to do with God.

These kind of people can watch season films from 10pm to 5am in the night and go to work the next day without dozing off. Even at work, they will never doze off at all. But tell they person that we’re having alnight by 12am to 1am. Just one hour. He’ll doze and even fall off his chair during the alnight.

They can chat in the night on social media and their eyes will very sharp like that of an owl. But 5 minutes of reading the bible, they’re already pouring saliva on it. They have used their bibles as pillows countless times and tore it into shreds.

These people can spend their last money on subscription of one thousand naira. But cannot buy Sunday school manual of two hundred naira.

Anything about God is difficult for them to do. They don’t understand that their spirit man is rusty. What does that mean?

Spiritual rustiness is a state where flesh is active and incharge of the life of a Christian. It is a state where the will of the man has been consistently obedient to the desires of the body to the point where it has become an demonic programming.

Normally before the flesh can fulfill it’s desires, it has to persuade you and make suggestions. It has to plead with you and speak with you to allow him to sleep when prayers are going on.

But in the case of these people, the flesh doesn’t beg them to stop the prayers and go to bed. He just comes and stops the prayers without your consent. He doesn’t ask for your permission to fulfill it’s desires. He is the boss. He decides when you fast and when you don’t. He decides when you pray and when you don’t.

It’s like when a wicked mother gives food to her daughter. Let people not say I am a bad person, oya let me allow you to pray small. Just small! Five minutes! Oya stop! Five minutes prayer is enough. Turn on the TV for me. It’s television I want to watch.

And the Christian has no single control over himself. He finds himself doing what he doesn’t want to do. His flesh does not make suggestions, it makes decisions for him, whether he likes the decision or not.

Such Christians are the type that will want to fast from morning till 3pm or 12pm. But by 10am, the flesh will come and drag them to where they are selling popcorn. The aroma will be so enchanting and irresistible as if you have never eaten popcorn since you were born.

How you will eat the popcorn, you will not understand. These are the kind of Christians that are fed up with their spiritual lives. They cry day and night to God for intervention. Because in the realm of the spirit, they are slaves. Slaves to their own passion.

God I’m so useless. I need a change. I want to pray but I cannot! I want to fast but I cannot! I want to read the bible, bit it’s too hard! God please rescue me.

Do you want to know the remedy for these people?”

To be continued………

Brethren, the flesh is oppressing alot of Christians out there.

Many of them cry in the secret. When am I going to be free?”

Come with your pen and jotter tomorrow. The class continues tomorrow morning

And please keep praying for me. I appreciate the prayers of all those who never round up their quiet time without mentioning my name.

Praying for God’s servants is not a burden. It helps you get the best of what God has for you through them. Also, it makes you a blessed person.

Believe me when I say this! God is set to resurrect the spiritual lives of a lot of people reading this story. Don’t look at the length of the story.

Look at what God is doing through it. Personally, I have been stylishly asking God to stop the story. But when I start typing, how I arrive here, I don’t understand.

God I’m so useless. I need a change. I want to pray but I cannot! I want to fast but I cannot! I want to read the bible, bit it’s too hard! God please rescue me.

Who’s ready to experience a breakthrough?

Episode 89

“Apostle Paul said something in the book of Romans 8:1. There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.

Verse 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.

Cris! Silas! Hear this! THE LAW OF THE SPIRIT OF LIFE. I don’t understand. What does the law of the Spirit of life mean? Is it another ten commandments or something.

But Apostle Paul said the law of the spirit of life was what set me free from another law called THE LAW OF SIN AND DEATH”.

I was seriously writing down a lot of things. Thank God I came with my jotter.

I don’t want to talk about the law of sin and death. But what does this experience looks like. Before that scripture. Apostle Paul described spiritual rustiness in the previous chapter. He spoke of the situation where he wants to do good and finds himself doing evil. He wants to pray and finds himself sleeping. That’s spiritual rustiness.

I’m just trying to show you spiritual rustiness from the bible. Now he went further to tell us that there’s something in the realm of the spirit called THE LAW OF THE SPIRIT OF LIFE. Interesting. Another word for that is what I call, THE PRINCIPLE OF SPIRITUAL LIFE.

That’s the remedy to Spiritual rustiness. Life! The spiritual rusty man is not completely dead. He’s still breathing a little bit, but he’s spiritually weak. His spirit man is so weak.

The bible says something in Proverbs 24:10. If thou faint in the day of adversity, thy strength is small.

It’s not because you didn’t read your Bible or hear God’s word. Infact let me be more detailed. Even after hearing a message as powerful as this, you will still remain the same. It’s not an evil prophecy. It’s a principle and you know the results of a principle before it arrives.

You failed in the day of adversity because your strength is small. Your spiritual energy is small. Your spirit man was completely weak.

Looks as if I’m getting you confused. Looks like I’m not giving you the answers. But the answer can be found in one simple word PRAYER.

Isaiah 40:31. But they that wait upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.

Sir I don’t understand you. I’m telling you I struggle to pray. I’m telling you I cannot pray these days. Instead of telling me the solution, you’re telling me to go and pray? I said I tried to pray and it’s too difficult. Instead of giving me a better solution, you’re telling me to go and pray?

You need to understand one thing I have always said about prayer. I have said it and I’ll keep saying it. A prayerless Christian is a powerless Christian. If you live by this Christian proverb, you have solved half of your spiritual problem.

Peter told Jesus that he was ready to enter prison with him and to die with him. But when it was time to pray, what was he doing? He was sleeping. And when it was time to die for Jesus, he could not do it. He was seeing Jesus right there and was telling everyone in the presence of Jesus that he doesn’t know him. The flesh will always overpower the man that cannot pray.

Brethren, God is not a magician. Grace is there. The power of God is there. The spirit of God is there. But the last thing that is missing is the man to pray. Prayer is discipline. Prayer is not magic. You discipline yourself to pray. You fight against your flesh to pray.

The LAW OF THE SPIRIT OF LIFE, is consistency in prayers. Prayers weakens the flesh and energizes the spirit. That is why the flesh will fight tooth and nail to ensure it succeeds in keeping you from praying.

So the question is HOW CAN A CHRISTIAN BUILD HIS PRAYER LIFE?

I want to pray but it’s too difficult for me, here are the steps.

Number one. Pick the most convenient time for you to pray. A time when there would be no distractions or whatever. A time you would be able to be consistent with. Anytime at all is okay. As long as it’s convenient for you, it’s fine. It can be in the night or daytime. Once that is accomplished, we move to the next step.

Number two. Set an alarm. That’s the next thing to do. And please, for those of you who set alarms and never wake up to the sound of it, here’s what to do. Before going to bed, pray this simple prayer. Lord, wake me up when it’s time to begin my quiet time. Let the angel watching over me, tap me out of my sleep once it is time. Believe God, that prayer works like magic. You won’t know how you would wake up suddenly.

Number three. Beware of extra time. A lot of Christians fall victim to this. Immediately your quiet time alarm rings. They look at the time and frown. Oh no! I’m too tired. Let me give myself extra minutes to sleep. 5 minutes more. Some put it off and don’t move an inch from the bed. The first thing I do when my quiet time alarm rings, is to wave my bed bye bye. I tell myself I don’t have anything to do with the bed anymore. So immediately I hear my alarm, I discipline myself by not wasting time on the bed. Immediately, I jump out of the bed. I don’t even dare sit on it. I avoid it like a plague. Don’t waste time on the bed. Don’t tell yourself 30 minutes more. That’s deception. How is 30 minutes sleep supposed to make you feel better?

At least when you lie down, you know that sleep comes and it’s intention is to stay longer than expected. There’s this popular proverb that says, ‘What you don’t want to eat, don’t bring it close to your nose to inhale the smell. Because in the process of inhaling it, you might put it in your mouth’. Stop the extra time sleep. You’ve had enough sleep for hours. How is 5 minutes sleep going to make you stronger?

It’s only a deception from the pit of hell to lure you back into sleep and cause you to miss your appointment with God. Or don’t you notice that after telling yourself you want to sleep for 5 minutes, you end up sleeping for one hour. For you to know that it was Satan that was decieving you.

So whenever you hear the sound of your alarm. Please, jump out of that bed immediately. Don’t wait to sleep small sleep. Don’t entertain the thought of a little sleep, a little slumber a little folding of hands to sleep. So shall thy spiritual poverty come as one that travelleth; and thy want as an armed man. Proverbs 24: 32 and 33.

Number four. Beware of your prayer position. The first attack from the flesh is about your prayer position. Some of you want to pray and you lie on the bed and cover yourself with the blanket. You put your head on the pillow and close your eyes. Good morning Jesus! Good morning Lord! You won’t finish that song before sleep will finish you.

That one is not sleep was disturbing me. It I’m disturbing sleep. In other words, I’m looking for trouble. There are five praying position. The laying down position, the kneeling position, the sitting position, the standing position and the walking around position.

For those of you who are just starting quiet time. Please only two positions are the best for you. The standing and walking around position. Don’t go and sit down to observe your quiet time. Sitting down is enough to activate sleep on its own. Kneeling down and leaning on a chair to pray is a risk. You won’t remember when you’ll rest your head on the chair and continue the prayers in the dream world. If at all you’ll kneel, don’t lean on anything.

And laying down, that one na abomination. Be it on the floor to worship God or on the bed in adoration, don’t try it. You’re just a beginner. And one thing you must understand is that your body is not used to it. Your body is used to sleeping. So once you assume a comfortable position, sleep is activated. It doesn’t take time.

So beginners, stand up and discipline yourself to pray. The truth is that, anything about spirituality is first of all discipline. It’s your consistency that attracts the spirit of prayer to you.

Number five. Don’t entertain the pride of I’m doing fine. That’s another form of attack from the pit of hell. You’re so widely awake as a starter. You been using the standing position for a while and it has been helpful. But today, you decided to sit and pray. A few minutes later, you almost fell off the chair out of sleep. Immediately, the Holy Spirit will tell you to stop sitting down and stand up.

Many of us are in habit of telling him we’re doing fine. Don’t worry! I won’t fall asleep. It won’t take long, you’ll almost fall off the chair. Stand up and do this prayer! But you would keep decieving yourself that you’re doing fine. These are some of the habit of people who struggle with sleep and tiredness. Instead of them to discipline themselves and stand up to pray, they remain seated and decieve themselves they won’t fall asleep again.

Number six. Pray fervently. The trending prayer pattern in the body of Christ today is so overwhelming. I call it the gentleman prayer. Very gentle, not a single sweat. I’m not saying you should scream and disturb the neighborhood. But it’s possible to pray fervently without shouting. You can lower your voice and also pray aggressively. The bible says in the book of James 5:16b that the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.

Fervent prayers has a bigger effect than the gentleman prayer. So don’t pray like Mr Cool. Pray the way Jesus prayed in Gethsemane. You can’t pray like Mr Cool and be sweating. Pray with action, not necessarily screaming.

These are the steps. I know you were expecting me to say something that would not be difficult, but sorry. The road to heaven is a narrow road. And God is not planning to change it anytime soon. It has to be the hard way, nothing but the hard way.

The man that wants to serve Jesus must be ready to do what he must. You will continue to live in depression until you rise up and pray. You will continue to get frustrated and frustrated untill you wake up and tell yourself na prayer go kill me.

I mean, since prayer is the only way out of this struggle. Then I will pray and pray till everyone around me will say that I should not kill myself with prayers.

When Jesus was on earth, he was asked a question in
Luke 13:23. Then said one unto him, Lord, are there few that be saved? And he said unto them,

Verse 24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.

The Amplified version says, ‘Strive to enter by the narrow door [force yourselves through it], for many, I tell you, will try to enter and will not be able’.

Here’s what the goodnews bible has to say, ‘Do your best to go in through the narrow door; because many people will surely try to go in but will not be able’

And here’s what the pidgin English bible says, ‘Make una struggol well-well so dat una go fit pass di small door, bikos many pipol go try to enter God Kingdom, but dem nor go fit.

It’s the hard way. I know you love comfort so much, but you have to let go. It’s going to cost you pain, but that’s the only way.

Let me tell you something. Attending fire programs will not solve this. How many Apostolic meetings have you attended and you’re still like this? How many revival meetings have you attended and your life is still the way it is?

Keep reading fire books. Nothing will happen. Apostle so and so is coming to minister at so and so place. You will roll on the floor at the meeting, get up and go back home the same way you came. Untill you learn to arise and force your flesh to pray, nothing will change.

So what are the secrets to a consistent spiritual life?

To be continued…….

When are you going to arise?
When are you going to pay the price?
You have been sleeping since you were born 20 years ago. You have used 20 years of your life here on earth to sleep. When are you going to give God just one hour everyday?

Don’t be surprised, you will finish reading this story and your life will still remain the same. It’s not an evil prophecy. It’s a principle.

Untill you get angry and tell yourself that enough is enough. Is it not prayer? Shey it’s to be praying everyday? I will pray till God begs me to stop.

Nothing will ever stop me from praying. Even sickness will not stop me. Sleep will not stop me. Tiredness will not stop me. Pain will not stop me.

Those principles in this episode were taught to me by the Holy Spirit. They are the keys that made my prayer life consistent.

Write them down and read them over and over again. Let them stick to your mind. If you can follow each one of them without giving up.

You’ll be the happiest soul on earth. They are the keys to building your prayer life.

Episode 90

“So how can one maintain consistency in his or her spiritual life?

I want to teach you the one last ingredient. There are 3 things that makes one consistent in one’s spiritual life.

Number one is discipline. This is the basic or should I say the foundation. If you are not ready to discipline yourself, don’t cry when you see your prayer life dying right before your very eyes. Spirituality is a product of discipline. It’s your ability to always discipline yourself and show up in the place of prayers that attracts the spirit of prayer to you. Remember, whatever you consistently do, invites the spirit attached to it.

Discipline is one of the greatest way to be consistent. I heard about a great Apostle of the faith. His name is Apostle Babalola. According to the story, he usually went to the mountain to pray. That man is a praying machine. He can pray like there’s no tomorrow.

I was told he went to the mountain to pray. While he was praying, he discovered he was dozing off. I was told that the next time he came to the mountain to pray, he went with stones in his pocket. Once he discovers he’s dozing off. He brings out the stones and kneel on them”.

“Oh my God!” I exclaimed.


“He meant business!” Silas said.

“But that didn’t last. Kneeling on stones was not enough to drive sleep away. He discovered he was still sleeping while kneeling on the stones. He decided to do something that shocked me. The next time he was going to the mountain, he went with fresh pepper in his pocket. So when sleep started disturbing him, he brought out the pepper. He would break it and rub it on his eyes”.

“Jesus is Lord!” I exclaimed.

“When the bible says that no man can give excuses to God, it really telling us the truth. Look at the extreme of discipline this man applied in order to maintain his prayer life? That was so much sacrifice. But he did it. He disciplined his flesh and put it through tough training.

I’m not saying we should try what he did, but we should never pamper our flesh. When the flesh wants to sleep, oya sleep. When the flesh wants to eat, oya eat. When the flesh wants to watch movies, oya watch. We don’t discipline it at all. We allow the flesh have whatever it wants and this is the root of it all.

Number two is called, self denial. In the process of building your spiritual life, you’ll encounter the next phase of temptation. It’s what I call, distraction. The day you want to pray, that’s the day your friend will be in a serious conversation with you on Facebook. To end the conversation and start the prayers will become a serious problem.

Sometimes, it’s the day you want to study the bible. That would be the same day Chelsea would have a final march against Mancity. What an interesting game you wouldn’t want to miss. The day you want to fast, that would be the day that mummy would cook delicious, sweet and tasty jollof rice.

Jesus said something in the book of Matthew 16:24 Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.

You need to come to a conclusion that following Jesus goes with a cost. There’s always a price to pay if you must follow Jesus completely. Following Jesus is not going to be a convenient journey. You would have to do a lot of stuffs that will make you uncomfortable.

A lot of Christians are not ready to deny themselves, yet they want to follow Jesus. It’s not possible. That’s not how it works. It’s denying yourself, taking up your cross and then follow.

Look at what Jesus said in Matthew 11:28. Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.

Verse 29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.

Verse 30. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.

Take note of what Jesus said. He didn’t say you’ll drop your heavy load and walk away without carrying another yoke. You drop the yoke of sin and carry the yoke of the cross of Jesus.

There’s no vacuum in the realm of the spirit. It’s either you’re carrying God’s burden on your back or you’re carrying the burden of the Devil, which is what we all call the load of sin.

The only difference between the two is that verse 30 of that chapter said, for my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.

God’s burden is easy and his yoke is light. That’s the only difference. You must have a master in the realm of the spirit. You cannot be in-between. Once you say no to God, the devil automatically picks you up. He doesn’t need your consent to do so. Once you say no to the Devil, he becomes your enemy automatically. That’s how the spirit realm operates.

We are all under a yoke. Either it is that of the spirit of God or that of the Devil. But make no mistake, we are all under a yoke.

You have to accept that following Jesus requires carrying a cross. A lot of believers want to follow Jesus without carrying a cross on their shoulder. It’s so impossible.

Because, if you refuse to carry that cross. You’ll end up following Jesus, with a luggage of sin on your shoulder. That’s the reason why alot of Christians serve God, but live a double life.

That’s why Jesus said that it’s either you’re for us or you’re against us. That’s how the spirit realm operates. You must carry someone’s property. Every human being here on earth is carrying something. Nobody’s back is empty. As you stop your load of sin, Jesus gives you his cross to carry. You put it on your back and begin a new life completely”.

“Wow!” I exclaimed.

“That’s what your bible said. My yoke is easy and my burden is light. I’m not the one who wrote the bible. I wish I was, so you could accuse me”, he said grinning.

“I mean, now I understand what was happening to me all these while. I now understand why life was so frustrating for me back then. This is amazing! I wish I knew all these earlier. I wouldn’t have made the mistakes I made earlier”, I said as if I was talking to myself.

“What mistakes?” He asked.

My mentor, her husband and Silas were all looking at me now.

“I’m sorry, but it made me realize something. You said there is no man with an empty back in the realm of the spirit, right?”

“Yes!”

“What if a man refuses to carry the cross of Jesus? It would be just as you say. When you reject the authority of Jesus over your life, Satan claims you immediately without your consent. Everyone here on earth must have a master. You must carry someone’s property on your back. Either the load of sin or the cross of Jesus Christ, right?”

“Yes”.

“No wonder! That was why I was struggling back then. That was the reason why I couldn’t do what I wanted to do. God wanted me not only to accept him as my saviour, but also as my Lord. All I thought was to give my life to Jesus and continue living my life the way I always did.

Continue my relationship with my old boyfriend. Party and drink alnight with my old friends. Live like I own everything. But as soon as I accepted Jesus, he started demanding alot from me. He started seperating me gradually.

I discovered he wanted more than what I was willing to give him. He was demanding and I was unyielding. But I discovered the more I fought to have my way, the more I fell into sin.

I remembered how I tried to accept Chris back after the breakup. Immediately, I fell into immorality. Because, I rejected the cross, which was giving up that man I loved so much to follow Jesus. And because I rejected Jesus’ lordship, I fell the lordship of the devil. He made me do his bidding. He made me carry his luggage of sin and iniquity on my back.

That’s why alot of Christians cannot walk with God. They want to follow Jesus without carrying a cross. They want to follow Jesus without having to deny themselves. They want to satisfy themselves and satisfy Jesus at the same time. No wonder why Jesus said that no man can serve two masters. God and self are the two masters.

If you’re not ready to give up what you love. That thing you love so much in order to follow Jesus. Then you’ll never be able to follow him. You’ll keep finding yourself struggling and getting more and more depressed”.

“Wait! What made you say that the person will keep getting depressed?” Apostle Robert asked.

Silas answered.

“It’s just another answer to this particular scripture. Psalms 16:4. Their sorrows shall be multiplied that hasten after another god.

Those who willingly disobey God. I mean people who God spoke to them and they refuse to give God a listening ear are really in for serious depression. A lot of Christians are sinking in depression today just because of their disobedience to the instructions God gave them. They want to obey God, but they want to do it at their own convenient time. They keep telling God they will obey him later and that later never comes. Because Satan will make sure you never obey God.

And the bible says something about them when it says in Job 9:4. He is wise in heart, and mighty in strength: who hath hardened himself against him, and hath prospered?

You can never harden your heart against God and live a prosperous life. Everything you will do will keep getting boring and uninteresting. Your smile will only be occasional. You’ll find yourself struggling with everything. Struggling with your parents. Struggling with your relationship. Struggling with your husband. Everything you turn to will only get you more and more depressed.

Untill you go back to God. And the funny thing about it is that whenever you go back to God, that same thing you ran away from is what he will still call your attention to”.

“Exactly!” I concurred.

“Just like he did with me. Everytime I went back to him and asked for his forgiveness. The first thing he’ll say is to remind me of my relationship with Chris. Sometimes I would run away again. But when things get more and more messy, I’ll come back crying. Then he’ll say, ‘Arr you ready to do my will? Are you ready to obey me?’

I’ll be like, Lord, it’s too hard! But today, I’m enjoying the cross on my shoulder. Life is really much easy for me. Because his yoke is indeed an easy yoke. I’m so grateful to God that I let go of Chris. This wonderful gift from. God called Silas, would never have been mine. I was such a fool, fighting God for that pretender. Only God truly knows what’s best for us”.

“Wow! I never knew you were both teachers of the law”, Apostle Roberto said.

We all burst into laughter.

” Now look at what Apostle John said in the book of first John 5:3 For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not a burden.

What you’ve just said was a confirmation to this scripture. Life became more easier for you the moment you surrendered your back to carry the cross of Jesus Christ and follow him. Yes cross looks difficult and scary at the sight of it. Many run away, like you did as well. But those who bent their backs and accepted it, are not regretting it today.

So now, number 3.

To be continued……

Self denial does not look palatable. Self denial looks so scary and unpleasant. But it’s the sure way to that spiritual growth you desperately want.

You’ll have to deny yourself alot of things. You’ll have to let go of a lot of things. Friends, possessions, relationships, comfort and so on.

Are you willing to surrender?

Peter asked Jesus a question in Matthew 19:27. Then answered Peter and said unto him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee; what shall we have therefore?

Verse 28. And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.

Verse 29. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

Self denial, is not a decision you will regret.

Many of you are struggling with alot. God asked you to spend time with him everyday, but you keep giving him your excuses.

Now depression have taken over. Go back to God and surrender completely to his easy yoke.

Episode 91

The third and final ingredient is grace. That’s the last thing that we all need. That’s what helps us to finally accomplish all what we are learning today.

There are two ingredients that makes man live above sin. Number one is your will. I mean the desire in you to have nothing to do with sin and then the grace of God. Those two ingredients help a believer stay strong in God. They are the keys to consistency.

Briefly, I would love to talk about grace. The bible says in the book of John 4:23. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him.

Verse 4. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.

The opposite of that scripture is this. If you do not worship God in spirit and in truth, you’ll end up worshipping him, in flesh and in lies, or should I say hypocrisy.

That’s the reason why we have hypocrites in the body of Christ today. Christianity is full of people trying to serve God with the flesh. People are trying to serve God in the capacity of their flesh.

One thing you need to understand about the flesh is that, the flesh has one characteristic called WILLPOWER. What exactly is Will power?

Will power is the ability for a man to do what is right for a short period of time. That’s the definition for willpower. The reason why the will power of man cannot last is because it fall under the 3 dimensions of the manifestation of the flesh.

What are they? The lust of the eyes, the lust of the flesh and the pride of life. Willpower is a subdivision under the pride of life. And remember, the bible says that God resists the proud and gives grace to the humble. So willpower only makes you more and more proud of yourself. Because the good you accomplished are products of your disciplined lifestyle. So that’s enough to make you feel high about yourself.

And as the bible says, God will always resist the proud and give grace to the humble. So he’s going to withdraw anything grace around your life and watch you struggling with your human strength and keep failing. Grace is only available for the humble.

So willpower is only able to carry a man for a while. That’s the reason why alot of Christians struggle with consistency. When they hear the word of God, they make up their minds to obey what God is asking of them. But immediately they leave the church, they are themselves doing that thing they planned to repent from.

Some, their repentance only lasts for two weeks. After two weeks they return to masturbation. They return to their vomit and start living a defeated life. This is the result of serving God in the flesh, which will end up leading you into hypocrisy. That’s how it works.

Some of you might be confused right now. Some of you might say, ‘ What then does it mean to serve God in the spirit? What does it mean to rely on grace and not willpower?’

Good question. Now, willpower is the first thing that gets you to the door, but grace is the key that opens the door. Every man that will serve God or do his will must first be willing, which is very important. But after that, you must be able to accept the fact that without God, this decision I have made will not be possible. So dear Lord! I need your grace.

He must be willing to accept that fact in his heart and hold on to it. Because, even when grace is at work in the life of a man, Satan comes and begins to tempt the man. He begins to praise him for all his efforts he had put into building his spiritual life. And at the end of the day, if the man is not able to discern that this is an orchestration from the pit of hell, he’ll end up giving in and conclude that he was responsible for the turn around on his spiritual life.

Pride is enough to make him crash and start afresh again. That’s the reason why alot of believers struggle with rising and falling. The bible says, ‘Keep your heart with all diligence’. We need to be careful with the kind of thoughts we allow into our hearts. If we are not watchful, we’ll end up finding ourselves rising and falling often.

Because even after God helps you to get back on your feet, Satan will come with his deception. Soon, you start seeing yourself as the most spiritual lady in the church choir. You start looking around for the most spiritual person and conclude there is none like unto you. Soon you start seeing yourself as the most important and prayerful person in your family. You’re not far from your spiritual grave. This is one of the biggest reason that had made rising and falling among believers so rampant today.

Now, we move to the next thing. How can we receive grace from God? Very important. Let’s open to the book of Hebrews 4:16″.

I quickly wrote down the scripture and picked up my Bible, flipping the pages at a quick pace.

“Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need”, I read.

“Do you see the key?”

“Yes sir”, I answered.

“What is the key?”

“Quiet time”.

“Exactly. Now let’s read Mark chapter one, verse 35”.

We both flipped our Bibles and soon, Silas read aloud.

“Mark 1:35 And in the morning, rising up a great while before day, he went out, and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed”.

“Can you see the secret to Jesus’ sinless life here on earth?”

“Yes”, we chorused.

“Many believers have this mindset that the reason why Jesus never committed any sin while he was on earth, was because he was God. A big lie! Read the bible very well. Jesus almost committed sin in the bible”,

We were both shocked. What was he saying?

Apostle Robert stood up.

“I’m feeling like I’m on fire right now. The word of God is burning like fire in my bones”, he said and spoke in tongues for a while.

“Listen to me! The day Jesus was about to be crucified, what was going on. Christianity was under attack. Both Jesus and all his disciples were shot arrows and crashed. The arrow struck Jesus and he almost went down.

He said, ‘ Father, if it is possible, take this cup away from me’. Was that a good prayer?”

“No”, we answered.

“Jesus was getting weak that day. The flesh was vibrating. He wanted to save his life. He wanted to escape. The flesh was already making suggestions to him on how he can hide himself and no one will find him when Judas arrived. You think Jesus never struggled the way you all struggle today?

Ha ha ha ha ha ha! The bible says in Hebrews 4:15. For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.

A high priest that when he looks at you struggling. He will smile and say, ‘ I can relate! I also struggled like that too’. Yes! He struggled with women. He struggled with pride. He saw his flesh longing for everything that can satisfy his carnal appetites.

He was faced with everything you all face today. Satan shot arrows at Jesus and all his disciples. All the disciples fell. But, the question you should be asking is, that man that did not fall, what did he do that made him not to fall?

Jesus prayed! He groaned! He prayed and prayed aggressively. Baba! I cannot fail you. Daddy! Nevertheless! Ha ha ha ha ha! Nevertheless! You think that prayer was an easy prayer. Jesus was kabashing. Sweating and telling God! My flesh oooo! Daddy! My flesh is killing me! Daddy come and help me!

And the bible said that while he was praying, angels appeared and what were the angels doing?”

“They were strengthening him!” I answered.

“Jesus!” My mentor screamed and landed on the floor, bursting into tongues.

“Ha ha ha ha ha! Pity the Christian that doesn’t have a prayer life. Do you know that prayerlessness is pride?”

“Jesus is Lord!” Silas exclaimed and placed his two hands on his head.

“Yes! If grace will be given only to the humble and you can only get grace by praying, then how will the prayerless Christian receive grace?

Prayerlessness is telling God, I can do it myself. My willpower will carry me through. I don’t need to spend time praying everyday. Allow me to sleep. I can handle anything. My willpower is so strong. Don’t worry God! When I have something I cannot handle, I’ll ask you to help me out in prayers. But for my day to day life, I can live without sin, by my willpower. So allow me to skip my quiet time.

And God will only give his grace to the man who will appear before him every morning. Daddy! On my own! On my own! I can’t make it! I can’t make it. Daddy! Right now! I’m so tired right now! Yesterday’s work was so much that it made me so weak. But if I don’t pray, my human strength! My willpower will fail me! On my own! On my own! I can’t make it”,

“Argghhhhh….!” I screamed and landed on the floor blasting in tongues.

“And while the prayer is going on. Behold, angels appear in the room. You will not be able to see them physically. Sometimes God gives you the privilege to sense their presence in the form of having goose bumps. Sometimes he allows you to feel certain sensations in your body as soon as they arrive.

And as you’re praying. Grace to overcome anger, grace to conquer lust, grace to look away when that half naked girl passes, grace to be offended and forgive easily, grace to see your husband that offended you before going to bed last night and instead of hissing at him, you smile and greet him good morning.

Grace enters you as you start kabashing. And you yourself, you’ll be wondering what is happening? Normally, you should have rained insults on that useless boy. On a normal day, you would have cursed your husband whenever he did something to make you annoyed. But you’re even looking for the anger and you can’t find it to start with. You’re trying to be angry, but it’s not working. The way the love and forgiveness is flowing out of your heart, you don’t understand.

Pity the prayerless Christian! How many times have you heard pastor preach on a topic and immediately you left the church. You found yourself doing that thing pastor said you should not do. Yiu think you can serve God in your willpower?

Good luck to you! Keep trying! Don’t go and build your prayer life ooo! Be skipping your quiet time! The way you will be commiting sin will shock you. If Jesus could kneel down and sweat in prayers, I don’t know that person that is snoring on the bed and is telling me he wants to be holy like Jesus! You’re a joker! A big joker! Sin will eat you like breakfast, come back for lunch and use you as dinner.

And you will keep crying! God why? Daddy why? I want to live a Holy life. I want to be consistent in my walk with you. Continue sleeping! Continue skipping your quiet time. That anger you’re struggling with has just started. That masturbation you’re fighting everyday is just warming up.

Grace! Grace! Grace! Can we tell Jesus, on my own! On my own! I can’t make it! And because I cannot make it on my own, my quiet time is a must. I must not miss it for one day”,

I screamed admist tears. We were all blasting in tongues all over the place. The presence of God fell heavily on us. I could feel the spiritual energy in my body.

To be continued…….

You want the grace of God to locate you on your mattress abi?

Keep snoring!

Peter and all the disciples crashed and fell. They abandoned their faith and went back to fishing.

Only one man stood that day. That was the only man that wasn’t sleeping when everyone was sleeping.

This sleep you have been sleeping for how many years now. What contribution has it made to your spiritual life? How is it contributing to your destiny?

Your alarm will ring and you’ll put it off to continue sleeping. When will you arise?

You’re waiting for magic. For someone to lay hands on you and you suddenly start praying like a machine.

I know a brother who was masturbating. He attended Apostle Mike Orokpo’s meeting and came back a masturbator.

Don’t pray ooo! Be turning around for the next visit of Apostle Joshua Selman.

Today, this brother followed those principles of building your prayer life in episode 89 and has never masturbated again.

You think it’s about man of God? Your deliverance is in your hands. Go and build your prayer life. The sleep is too much. That was how Peter slept and ended up denying Jesus.

Go and build your prayer life.